GIL JA SA: A TESTIMONY TO GOD´S WORD IN REGARD TO DIVINE PRINCIPLEBack to Part 1 / Part 2
PART 3 (p. 40)
Father moves heavenly fortune by knowing the providential time
Here, we will talk about the Three Orderly Stages of the Growing Period.
I will explain with a diagram so you can understand this more easily. (See the picture
on page 32 of the 3-hour Divine Principle Summarized Hoon Dok Charts.
Why does the Principle say Adam and Eve fell at the completion level of the growth
stage? This is not something Father just made up. Just clue can be found in the Bible. It
is the three sacrificial offerings of Abraham. Abraham’s three offerings represented all
things in the cosmos. (See the picture on page 138 of the 3-hour Divine Principle
Summarized Hoon Dok Charts.
God told Abraham, “Offer me two doves and two sheep. However, offer me only one
cow.” Why did He do this? It was because Adam and Eve grew in a horizontal
relationship during the formation and growth period, but they did not have the same
horizontal relationship in the completion stage. That is why God told Abraham to offer
only one cow, which symbolized the completion stage.
So the conclusion here is that Adam and Eve fell while they were in the completion
level of the growth stage, and it was possible for Satan to invade up to this level.
However, Satan could not invade the completion stage.
We can also know this by observing the way Father advanced the providence in reality.
In 1967, Father said in Japan, “Communism will not be able to rise any further, once 70
years have passed after the Communist Revolution in Russia.” He spoke again at a time
when Communism had expanded its influence over the globe, saying “Communism
will only go down. It will end.” People said “Oh, we thought Rev. Moon was a smart
man, but what is this? Is Rev. Moon mad? How could he say Communism will end
when it’s spreading like a wildfire?”
Each of the three stages of the Growing Period, Formation, Growth, and Completion,
represent 33 percent of the whole. The portion up to the completion level of the growth
stage, where Adam and Eve fell, would be 66.7 percent, which is approximately 70
percent. That is why Father said Communism would begin to decline 70 years after the
Bolshevik Revolution.
Communism ended, just as Father predicted. Signs of its demise slowly began to
appear 60 years after the Bolshevik Revolution. By the time 70 years had passed, it was
clearly in decline. Even the top figures of Communism, Mikhail Gorbachev and Kim Il
Sung, bowed their heads to Father. It was because the time had come. That is why
Father said, “I am a human just like anyone else, but I can do things that you cannot.”
Judging from this, Father knows the correct time in the providence. That is why he can
predict what kind of time will come and what kind of age will dawn. Nobody knows
when this time will come. Only Father knows. Father predicts and he prepares
accordingly.
Second, Father moves heavenly fortune. What does it mean to move heavenly fortune?
In other words, he moves the spirit world according to his will. Who made the
Cheongpyeong miracle happen? It was Father. Heung Jin Nim and Dae Mo Nim were
able to move the ancestors and the whole spirit world upon the victorious foundation
prepared by Father in the physical world. Father moves heavenly fortune in this way. In
other words, he moves the spirit world.
Father once told us that moving spirit world can be compared to trying to control a
storm. When faced with a storm, human beings cannot stop it. Father moves heavenly
fortune by moving the spirit world, and no leader in the world can defeat Father,
because they are facing a storm.
You probably gave Holy Wine to many people. What do the people of the world
think about this? Most of them will say, “What are they doing?” Still, Father makes us
do things that people outside our church don’ t understand. It is because such actions
can move the spirit world and bring heavenly fortune. Helping people drink the Holy
Wine becomes a condition.
We are in the same position as we are in the spirit world, but outside people do not
understand this. We also don’ t know everything. So what is absolute faith, absolute
love, and absolute obedience? Even though we do not understand, if we follow Father’s
direction, we will be a part of Father’s work and we will be following Father when he
moves heavenly fortune. That is the reason things keep going well for Unification
Church members, while people outside the church keep experiencing that things that
would normally be expected to go well somehow do not.
42
Growth and perfection the of spirit self
When we read Section 6, The Incorporeal World and the Corporeal World Whose
Center is Human Beings of the Principle of Creation, it explains about the growth of
the spirit self.
Our spirit self grows in three stages. Each stage of the growth of the spirit self has a
name. The names are form spirit, life spirit and divine spirit. Here, divine spirit means
luminescent spirit. The name of each stage of growth of the spirit self has its own
meaning.
Before we received the Holy Blessing. while we were still attending university, Father
would come to our campus. Father told us then, “If you marry a man in this world, you
will give birth to a child whose spiritual self is half human and half animal.” He told us
half human and half animal beings actually exist in the spirit world. At the time, I didn’
t understand what he meant. I could only listened to his words with amazement.
Recently, though, I am feeling the reality of those words.
I went to the British Museum when I visited London. At either side of the front
entrance of the museum, there were statues of beings that were half animal and half
human. Their upper bodies were human, but they had the lower body of a horse, with
four legs and a tail.
Perhaps the sculpture intended to symbolize someone of great ability by giving the
statues the lower body of a horse, since transportation was not as well developed then
as it is today. In those days, horse back was the fastest and the most convenient way to
travel. In reality, though, the sculpture created a statue resembling half animal and half
human being in the spirit world.
Before a human’s spirit takes form, it is at the level of an animal. Ok Soon Shin, a lady
now in the spirit world whose spiritual eyes were open, told us that humans may walk
on two feet with their physical body, but the spirit selves of those who have not gone
through resurrection walk on all fours like animals. She told us that since we have
accepted the Word and have been resurrected, our spirit selves have taken on proper
form. She also said that most of those who have not gone through resurrection have an
animal-like spirit self that crawls on the ground. Furthermore, people’s spirit selves
take the form of dogs when their ancestors were sexually promiscuous, the form of a
pigs if they were greedy and the shape of snakes if they were liars.
What I realized while attending Father very closely was that Father was well aware of
these facts. We used to listen to Father’s Words during Sunday services held in the Old
Headquarters Church at Cheongpa Dong. Father would come downstairs from the
second floor at seven o’ clock to have his breakfast. Then, we would listen to Father’s
words, sometimes through the day and into the night.
Sometimes, we would be sitting in a circle, listening to Father speak, and there would
be someone Father would not talk to for the entire day. He would not even
acknowledge his presence. There would be others with whom Father would exchange
many words. He would select a few among the seated group to speak to. In other
words, he was discriminating among people.
At first, I could not understand why Father would discriminate against certain people. It
was only much later that Father told us, “The reason was that those who are not in a
position where I can have direct dominion and give my love directly have spirit selves
whose forms are not yet human.” When I heard him say this, I could understand the
reason for his earlier behavior.
43
For example, one person’s spirit self would have an eye that was not in the proper
position on the face, or a nose would be crooked, or a mouth located on the back of the
head. There are people whose spirit self has an unimaginably fierce look. Father said
that he should leave such people alone. If Father speaks to them or interferes with
them, their eyes, mouth, or nose would never return to the proper position.
Father does not speak to such people, because he loves them. Father said the best way
for him to love such people is to let them learn from the words he speaks to others.
They can repent and repeat the process of resurrection to have their spiritual selves
return to the normal form.
Let’s say there is a farmer. He has sown the seeds, and these seeds have now sprouted.
Now the farmer’s job is to leave them be so they can grow. He should not foolishly pull
up the sprouts in hopes of making them grow faster. In a similar way, I have witnessed
many instances where Father treated people differently according to whether they were
in Father’s realm of direct dominion or in the indirect dominion.
Then, when we enter the formation stage, our spirit selves take form. I am always
amazed by the word "spirit self".
I had a question that I could not answer while I was attending a Christian church,
before joining the Unification Church. We say that our spirit has a body and that our
spirit goes to heaven when we die. I wondered where my spirit was? I though it might
be in our brain, because we think with it. Or it might be in our heart, since we feel
things with it. I was very curious about the location of my spirit. I even thought at one
point that the spirit exists in limbo, like a cloud or fog.
According to “The Incorporeal World and the Corporeal World Whose Center is
Human Beings” in the "Principle of Creation", our spirit self develops in exact
resemblance to our physical body. So our physical body is like the frame for our spirit
body. It may be due to this reason that no two people in the world are exactly alike.
There is an interesting story. One of the 36-couple wives had an uncontrollable rash on
her face. Her condition would not improve even after hospital treatment. So, this
woman ended up praying to God. “Lord! I am your daughter. I have this painful rash
on my face. Please heal me.” She begged God. Then, from within her body, she heard
God’s voice saying, “OK! OK! Apply your saliva to where it itches.” She followed
God’s instruction and her rash later disappeared.
Amazed and overjoyed, she asked, “Lord! Where are you? I heard your voice but I don’
t know where you are. Where are you?” Then a voice came out of her mouth, saying, “I
am here. I am here,” and she continuously hit her own genital area with her hands. The
voice within her also said, “How come you do not know this! How come you do not
know this!”
Father heard this story and found it interesting. When Blessed Families were gathered
in Cheongpyeong for a workshop, Father asked the woman to come forward to give her
testimony to everyone. She gave a very exciting testimony. Curious, I asked Father,
“Does God really exist in the reproductive organ?” Father said, “When He was creating
humans, God spent the most time creating man and woman’s reproductive organs.”
This is how important our sexual organs are.
Father gave us many precious words. He said, “I am wearing a body and you are
wearing a body, but how many tens of thousands of people do you think I will meet
while I am alive?” When we were serving Father in Cheongpa Dong, there was no
gatekeeper in that place. Anyone could walk into the house and see Father. When
Father later moved to Hannam Dong, we could not enter without permission. It became
more difficult to enter. Father was too busy to see all the members who wanted to see
him, so he had to limit the number of members coming to Hannam Dong. Father was
sad to about this.
Things will be different, once we go to the spirit world. Father told us that when he
goes to spirit world, he will become a bright divine spirit emanating light. We will also
shine brightly in the spirit world. The intensity of our light will depend on how much we
lived our life sincerely while loving God, humankind, and nature. Those who lived
such a sincere life will have a brighter light emanating from their spirit self.
This is one eternal truth that cannot be denied. When we leave our physical bodies, the
intensity of our light will determine how easily we will be noticed. It will be as if we
are looking down from the sky on the night cityscape of Seoul. The brighter lights
catch our eyes more quickly than the dim lights. spirit world is filled with countless
spirit selves who have separated from their physical bodies, and Father says he will
notice the brightest spirit selves first.
Father once told us that when such a bright person leaves the physical world and enters
the spirit world, Father will go welcome his child even before his child finds Father. It
will be as if the person’s father is embracing him, and saying, “My beloved son!
Daughter! I wasn’ t able to be close to you when we were in the physical world, but
you have lived your life very sincerely while loving God, people, and all things. Now,
let us never be separated. Let’s live together forever.”
That is why God is fair. Even if we weren’ t able to attend Father closely in the
physical world, we can live with him when we go to the spirit world. This will be the
great inspiration to all those who never had a chance to attend Father closely in the
physical world. If you are young, you may have some hopes of meeting Father directly,
but older people cannot have such hopes. Many older members yearn for True Parents
very much.
It does not matter if a person lived in the countryside without any position in the
church. If the person lived his life sincerely offering himself to God, his spirit self will
become very bright. The important thing is the intensity of light from our spirit selves
that we are able prepared before going to the spirit world.
The perfection of the spirit self is the perfection of personality, character and love. This
is the reason that, if we live according to the Principle, we will be able to commit sin
even if we try. It is difficult not to commit sin in today’s world, but when the world of
the Principle dawns we will not be able to commit sin.
There was a 430-couple member who died and then came back to life. She said that she
was most ashamed of two things while she was receiving her judgment in the spirit
world. The first thing she felt ashamed about was her debt of shimjeong, her financial
debt, and all the favors she owed to other people. The second thing she was ashamed
about was how she had hated others while she was alive.
Let us look at the second verse of the Family Pledge.
”Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to represent and become central to
heaven and earth by attending God and True Parents; we pledge to perfect the dutiful
family way of filial sons and daughters in our family, patriots in our nation, saints in the
world, and divine sons and daughters in heaven and earth, by centering on true love.”
Here, we can find the expression “saints in the world, and divine sons and daughters in
heaven and earth.” I asked Father what a saint was. Father told me that there are three
kinds of people: ordinary people, evil people, and saints. Evil people do bad things to
people, even those who do good things for them. Ordinary people are just normal. They
will be good to you if you are good them and bad to you if you are bad to them.
Saints will only do good for others, regardless of whether others do good or evil toward
them. I asked, “Father, then how is a saint different from the divine sons and
daughters?” Father answered, “You can become a saint by obeying the laws of the
earth, but divine sons and daughters must also obey the laws of the spirit world.”
Father said, “How have I lived my life? In one sentence, I have walked the path of
loving my enemies, living for their sake and loving them.” In other words, growth of
the spirit self means the perfection of love and the perfection of character. Therefore, to
fulfill the duties of divine sons and daughters means that you must practice something
of a higher dimension than saints.
The 16th century Korean patriot Adm. Yi Sun Shin sacrificed his life for our country
and is a hero in the eyes of the Korean people. He could not go to the best place in
spirit world, however. This is because he hated Japanese people when he died. Adm. Yi
wanted to kill more Japanese soldiers, even as he lay dying. That is why he could not
go to the best place in the spirit world. Also, when he was shot, he yelled, “You
Japanese bastards!” Since he was unable to love Japanese people on the earth before he
died, he could become a hero but not a divine son.
Even those who are revered very much by Korean people do not receive good
treatment when they go to the spirit world. Koreans may find this upsetting, but that is
the law of the spirit world. When we want to hate or fight people, we must pledge that
we will fulfill our duties as divine sons and daughters and overcome such desire. We
must not hate anyone.
Do you know who the most powerful people in America are? Surprisingly, it’s the
Mafia. The Mafia kills people with all sorts of methods for their profit. They have
created their own underworld kingdom.
Father tried to develop land-based businesses at first, instead of going out to the ocean.
Our church is well-organized so we could make good businesses out of dealing with
junk, old cars, or used paper. However, as soon as he tried to establish a business,
Father realized that all businesses were connected to the Mafia. It was dangerous to do
business without giving a portion of the profits to the Mafia. They had influence even in
the garbage collecting business.
Father wanted to create businesses to do good things that would help save people. He
could not give the money earned by our members to the Mafia, but the Mafia
threatened to kill our members if they didn’ t get their cut. Father tried to find a
business that the Mafia did not have any influence over. So Father went out to the
ocean.
Receiving such harsh persecution from Christian churches, Father said one day, “Oh, I
wish I could realize the Will by taking revenge just like the Mafia.” He must have been
greatly disheartened. However, Father still said, “No! That is not the way God wants it.
I cannot do that!” As we can see from this, God and Father’s strategy is only one way.
It is love, sacrifice and service.
46
Chapter 3
The Human Fall
The Meaning of the Tree of Life and the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil
God told Adam and Eve there were many trees in the Garden of Eden, and He gave
particular instructions about the Tree of Life and the Tree of Good and Evil. He told
them they were free to eat any fruit from the other trees, but to stay away from the Tree
of Life and the Tree of Good and Evil. He said not to even look at them, touch them, or
eat them.
Father taught us that the Garden of Eden as described in the Bible does not refer to a
specific place. Instead, it refers to the bodies of Adam and Eve. People have thought
that it meant a specific location on earth.
So when God told Adam and Eve that it was “Alright to eat the fruits from other trees,”
he was referring to the other parts of the bodies of Adam and Eve. This is a very
important concept.
Adam and Eve were growing up as brother and sister. The Tree of Life and the Tree of
Good and Evil meant the sexual organs of Adam and Eve. So Adam and Eve, as
siblings, could embrace each other, kiss, hug, and give piggy backs rides, but God told
them not to even look, touch, or eat what was at the center of their bodies until the right
time came.
There is something we must correct about the “Tree of the Knowledge of Good and
Evil.”
A leader of our church arbitrarily changed what the Divine Principle said about the
“Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil,” which symbolizes “perfected Eve,” to
symbolize “Eve to be perfected,” and recorded it as such in the Divine Principle. This
is a grave mistake.
The first printing of the Divine Principle clearly states that it is “Perfected Eve.” So I
asked Father about it. Father answered, "Do not write it as “Eve to be perfected.” You
are learning the Principle from the fallen position. That is why you do not understand. ‘
Perfected Eve’ means Eve who has perfected herself without falling. Therefore, it
should be ‘ perfected Eve.’ "
We must treat each letter in the Divine Principle very carefully. Mr. Hyo Won Eu, the
former president of our church, systematized Divine Principle. Yes, but he did so only
under Father’s supervision. Therefore, it is obvious that we must ask Father about
changing anything in the Divine Principle, since Father is the original author.
¡°Let the second generation know clearly about the root of sin"
In the chapter about the Human Fall, the issue is the “Tree of the Knowledge of Good
and Evil” and the “Tree of Life.”
For several years, Father told me, “Gil Ja, You now have to teach the Principle to the
second generation children and train them as Principle lecturers. This is because the
Archangel Lucifer tried to seduce Eve beginning when she was 12 years old."
Blessed second generation children must protect their bodies, beginning when they are
12 years of age. That is why they must learn the Principle and teach the Principle to
others. Then the spirit world will be mobilized and the physical world will be liberated.
Father told us this.
Father told me to do this some years ago. The biggest problem was how to make
47
them understand what the Tree of Good and Evil and the Tree of Life symbolized and
how Eve and the Archangel engaged in an illicit sexual relationship. It is not easy for
children to understand. I worried a lot: “How am I going to explain this in easy terms?”
Describing man’s sexual organ and woman’s sexual organ as convex and concave,
Father said, "marriage is the coming together of a man’s convex part and woman’s
concave part. So, what is the Fall? It is giving a convex or concave part to a counterpart
to whom it does not belong."
So, when we receive permission from God through the Holy Blessing and come
together with our rightful partner, it becomes a rightful marriage. But, if we come
together with the wrong partner, then it becomes the Fall. Children were able to
understand it easily with this explanation.
Father has been saying this for a while now. When we rise in the morning, we wash our
face. When we wash our face, we must bend down to where the faucet is. Nobody
washes his face while standing upright. Everyone bends over. It means that people are
extending a morning greeting to God, “God, did you sleep well?” People greet God
without even knowing it.
Father said Unification Church members should greet God even more. "God, did you
sleep well?" We do this and then we say, "Mr. Convex, Mrs. Concave, did you sleep
well? I shall protect you well today." It is because it is the most important thing.
As I taught second generation children, I’ ve told them to tell their parents, "Mom!
Dad! Teacher told me to greet my convex part, or my concave part." Then, if mom and
dad ask "How did she tell you to greet it?" I’ ve told them to say "My concave-nim,
convex-nim. Hello. I shall protect you well."
Parents were very delighted to find out that I taught the children to run away or yell for
help if any boy tried to stare at or touch a girl’s concave part, as he is the thief of the
worst kind. Parents were reassured that I was teaching them correctly and could breathe
a little easier.
A Japanese mother, however, came to me one day. She was bathing her daughter when
she touched her daughter’s genital area. The daughter told her mother, "Mom! Teacher
told me to never let anyone touch there. So don’ t touch it!" Then she cried. So I was
worried. I told the young girl that it was OK since her mother was only trying to wash
her.
I told Father one day, "Father, I’ ve been making it easy for the second generation
children to understand. When I taught them about concave and convex, the second
generation children said, ‘ We understand. We will protect it.’ Also, fathers and mothers
are very happy too." Father was very happy to hear that. Then he said, "Yes, you are
right. Concave and convex is the secret that only Unification Church knows. Keep
educating." You should tell your children that they should not touch others’ genital
area. They should also be taught that they should not touch their own genital area
either.
Father’s expression of concave and convex is such a good expression. Please teach
your children before they commit such a sin.
48
The Motivation of the Fall
There are a lot of verses in the Bible which speak about angels, which are spiritual
beings. We can really believe in their existence when we recall the story of how
Abraham offered some food to an angel who visited him and the angel ate the food.
Angels are so strong that one of them wrestled with Jacob and broke his thigh bone. It
is only because we are fallen that it is difficult for us to imagine such situations.
Let us now discuss the motivation for the Fall. Why did humans fall? Knowing the
motivation for the Fall is most important in the path of restoration, so Father’s words
about it will be of great use.
God created the angelic world first before he created all things. God could have created
all things by Himself, but it was easier when there were helping hands. Would it not be
easier if there was someone to talk to and run errands?
There were three archangels: Lucifer, Michael, and Gabriel. These three archangels had
different missions. Lucifer’s mission was to receive God’s love and distribute it to the
whole angelic world. Michael was the angel of praising God, and Gabriel was God’s
messenger. Out of the three archangels, we realize that Lucifer was, without question,
the leader of the three when we look at it from the point of view of their mission.
According to Father, archangel Lucifer was a very loyal servant of God.
Then, what is God’s love? God’s love in the spirit world is the same as the air that we
have to keep breathing when we exist in the physical world. Air is something that we
absolutely need if we are to live. Just as we feel refreshed and joyous when we breathe
in fresh and clean air, we breathe in God’s love in the spirit world as we had breathed
air in the physical world. We become more happy, satisfied, and joyous when we
receive more of God’s love.
Archangel Lucifer was immensely happy with all the love he was receiving from God
until God created Adam and Eve.
According to Father, Adam and Eve did not have a mother. He said that God made
them personally. In other words, Adam and Eve did not come from a mother’s womb.
God created Adam and Eve so that they were able to walk from birth.
Some animals can walk right after they come out of their mother’s womb. Baby cows
and horses can do that. So I asked Father, "What did God feed Adam and Eve instead
of breast milk?" Father answered that God fed them spiritually. Of course, Adam and
Eve would have begun consuming physical food after awhile.
How much would God have loved Adam and Eve after creating them as His children?
It was because God and the archangels were in a master-servant relationship but God
and Adam and Eve were in a parent-child relationship. Adam and Eve were to grow
and become the body of God and become the substantial self of God. So the level of
love bestowed on them was different. That is why Lucifer, when he looked at Adam
and Eve receiving God’s love, felt "Oh, they are receiving more love than me." Lucifer
felt that the love he was receiving was diminished.
Father explained that the feeling of diminished love itself is not a fallen nature. God
gave all created beings the intellectual ability to compare so that they would want to
compete with one another and develop faster. Therefore, the feeling of diminished love
itself is not a fallen nature. We need the intellectual ability to compare before we can
feel ‘ I want to do it better than so and so.’so, the feeling that comes naturally from the
intellectual ability to compare is the feeling of diminished love.
49
But what was added in there? Self-centeredness, selfishness was added to his feeling of
diminished love caused by the intellectual ability to compare. This became the original
nature of fallen nature.
Lucifer realized that though he loved God and God love him back, God loved Adam
more than him. He also realized that he was supposed to love Adam and Eve who were
receiving more of God’s love than him. However, Lucifer began to think about himself.
Self-centeredness means that you think from your own standpoint. How did Lucifer
think? Borrowing from Father’s words, Lucifer thought “What am I? How could it be
that Adam and Eve who never went through any suffering receive God’s love more
than me? I went through so much suffering!”
Lucifer had been thinking that he monopolized God’s love. However, when he saw
Adam and Eve receiving God’s love more than him, he could not bare the pain caused
by the feeling of diminished love, and he began to think centering on himself.
Father said that God had to endure much hardship when He made the creation. He had
to invest everything He had, so much so that He was completely exhausted after
creating all things. So the archangels who were helping Him must have also been
completely exhausted. Lucifer was jealous because he worked so hard for God but God
loved Adam and Eve more than him. As such, self-centeredness is “looking back at
oneself.”
We must look to others if we are to escape from this self-centeredness. Father asked us
one day, "Can you see your own face without a mirror?" If we don’ t have a mediator
called a mirror, we cannot see our face until the day we die. What that means is that
God created us human beings in such a way that we can’ t see our own face because we
don’ t need to. Rather, we must look at the faces of others.
Why do we have to look at others’ faces? It is because what I want, my joy, and my
love does not begin from myself but begins from making others happy and loving
others. On the other hand, if we cause others’sadness, then we become sad as well.
That is why we must look at others first. Be conscious of others before we are
conscious of ourselves.
Father said, "How sick and tired would we get if we were to always look at our own
faces? We should look at the faces of others. Only then will our life not become boring
since we always receive new stimulation. It is because God created human beings so
that we would live for the sake of others.
After he became self-centered, Lucifer locked up God like a senile old man, treated
Him as an obsolete being, and took further steps to deny Gods existence.
Communism started when Lucifer denied God and began to fall. Atheism first began
when Lucifer thought, “Now I can replace God.” This is the reason why the Messiah
has to resolve the problem of atheism which started from the spirit world and
communism which is the atheism of the physical world. This is the most important
mission.
When the archangel Lucifer fell together with Eve, He insisted that God did not exist
and he practiced his false love from the same position as God. However, if Lucifer was
to faithfully remain in his servant position, he had to praise God in front of Adam and
Eve.
The role and the duty of a faithful servant was to keep praising God, saying "Adam,
Eve! God created the beautiful Sun and Moon and flowers and trees and all sorts of
things." However, forgetting his duty, Lucifer wanted to receive more respect from
Adam and Eve than God and he tried to receive more of God’s love.
He began to have an unrighteous desire to grab Eve’s attention and make her his own,
thinking that maybe he could gain the position of God’s child. He then seduced Eve
and fell.
50
The Course of the Fall
Father recently spoke about something new.
At the time when the Fall took place, Adam was not yet at the stage of growth where he
could feel stimulation from the opposite sex. He only thought of Eve as his little sister.
God created all things before he created humans. Also, the purpose of all things was
centered upon Adam and Eve. All things were designed so that they could not feel the
love of God directly. They were to feel God’s love by being consumed by human
beings, then becoming the cells. Only then they could feel the love of God.
God was letting Adam learn from all things. He thought about how to teach Adam to
love at a level that is higher than that of animals when he makes love to Eve after
perfecting himself. Adam watched the process of mating, giving birth to offspring, and
raising the babies of different creatures from small insects to large animals. Adam
learned from nature how the creatures cared for each other and made love to each other.
Why did Adam do that? It is because all things are an exhibition of love. Father
sometimes used to tell us, "You should make love while whispering into your spouse’s
ear, cooing like a dove, and the next day make love like tigers while bellowing loudly."
So Adam went around searching for creatures making love so he could learn how to
make love through his observations. Adam and Eve did not have another school.
Nature and all things themselves were the school for Adam and Eve.
As apple trees blossom in the spring, grow their fruit during the summer, and bear ripe
fruit in the autumn while giving out a pleasant scent, Adam and Eve, when they
perfected themselves, were supposed to be ripe and their body temperature would rise
just by looking at each other. Then they would’ ve understood that they were meant for
each other. In other words, God created Adam and Eve so that they would make love to
each other. They were to make love to each other in way that is of the highest level.
So the term ‘ Lord of creation’ has a very deep meaning. When you look at all things,
female and male only get together in order to reproduce. God restricted them in such a
manner. However, human beings have no such restriction in making love. A couple
who has received the Blessing can make love as much as they want. Father says that
this is the special privilege of love given to humans. Humans are ‘ the Lords of
creation’ because they have this privilege of love.
Adam diligently observed nature and learned about love. Father said that for this
reason, men have to keep going to different places. So it is good that men don’ t have
much fat on their buttocks. When a man sits for too long, he starts to get cramps.
According to Father, men are good for moving around since they don’ t have much fat
on their buttocks and their broad shoulders make them good workers.
However, women have more fat in this area so they want to sit down when there is an
opportunity. A woman’s pelvis needs to be bigger if a baby is to stay inside the womb
comfortably. Women have more things to do while sitting down such as breast-feeding
the baby and that is why they have bigger buttocks and have more fat in this area.
That’s normal. Women don’ t get tired no matter how long they sit if they have a good
cushion.
So, Adam, being a man, kept going to different places. However, Eve got tired of
following Adam and she complained, “Adam, let’s take a break! I’ m tired, I can’ t
continue!" Then she sat under a shady tree and waited until Adam returned.
Then Adam played with snakes or frogs and threw them at Eve like a mischievous
child. Eve’s face turned blue as she said, “Ew, nasty. No!" However, Adam only did
that because he was bored since Eve didn’ t follow him. Adam did this to get Eve to
continue following him.
Eve still didn’ t follow him so what was Adam supposed to do? He had to keep
studying so he kept on going to different places. So there she was in the shade, waiting
for her older brother to come back. She dozed off at one point and that’s when Lucifer,
who was waiting for the right moment to approach Eve, came over to Eve and played
with her, talking to her sweetly.
Adam acted like a mischievous child towards Eve but Lucifer was kinder and treated
Eve better than Adam. So Eve felt attracted to Lucifer. Not only that, Lucifer was
smarter than Adam. He knew about a lot more things, so Eve probably even respected
him. Eve was no match for Lucifer who was determined to seduce her.
I asked Father one day, “Then, wasn’ t there any way for Eve to repel the archangel’s
seduction?” Father answered, “Yes. God could not do anything even though He knew
about the archangel’s plan since Adam and Eve were still in the realm of the indirect
dominion. However, Eve could have avoided falling if she had reported to God or
Adam when the archangel seduced her."
Father said that God could have prevented Eve from falling if only Eve had reported to
Him or Adam. As the archangel hugged and kissed her , Eve should have known that
something was wrong and had to either ask Adam or report to God.
While describing how the fall took place, Father asked us, “Hey, so Adam and Eve
were naked. How do you think the archangel was: naked or dressed? Can you answer
this?" We answered, "He was naked." Father said "Yes, that’s right." Then Father
asked, "It says in the Principle that the archangel was male, right? Then do you think
the archangel had a penis or not?" We answered, "He must have had one!"
So, what happened when Eve and Lucifer ell? Father described it very vividly. He didn’
t used to describe it so vividly but I think he does now because the time has come. The
naked Lucifer and Eve were sitting facing each other. Father said, "Normally, Lucifer
hugged Eve from the side but he was hugging Eve from the front on that day. So, if
Lucifer thrust his penis strongly then don’ t you think his penis would have gone in?
Eve was defenseless."
Eve was surprised. It is only when Lucifer’s sexual organ penetrated her organ that she
realized, “This is bad. This is what God told us to not even look at, touch, or eat.” She
had a sexual organ but she didn’ t even know how to use it.
What did Lucifer say would happen if they ate the Fruit of the Tree of Good and Evil?
He said their eyes would open. And that’s ‘ what happened. Eve realized her mistake.
“Oh, the archangel who was so nice to me is actually my servant. He is not supposed to
be my partner. My partner is supposed to be Adam who I thought was only my older
brother!’ Then she went after Adam.
Eve went to Adam and begged him to eat the fruit together with her. At first, Adam did
not give in to her demand. "What are you talking about? God told us not to eat it,
remember? He said we shouldn’ t look, touch, or eat. Why eat it?" Adam refused. But
Eve was persistent.
Adam finally gave in to her persistent demand: “Oh, do as you wish.” Then Adam and
Eve commit the physical fall.
Do you think Adam was happy when he fell? No. He thought "No! No!" at first but he
fell feeling anxiety and horror.
Father explained that if Adam had not fallen but had pushed Eve away , Eve could have
been restored from her fallen position. Adam fell once but what did Adam have? He
had God’s lineage, the seed of life. That was lost to Satan’s side. That could not be
restored so easily. Since original sin is passed down through the lineage, it cannot be
gotten rid of so easily. That is why God had to find the chosen people and the Messiah.
52
How hard did God have to work in order to send the Messiah? God was so griefstricken and angry that he even thought “Should I just create a second archangel and second Adam and Eve and just kill the rest?” He had the power so why didn’ t He do
it? It was because he couldn’ t eliminate the Principle of human responsibility that
should have prevented them from eating the fruit.
So Father said, "There was a possibility for the second archangel and Adam and Eve to
fall again. Because of that, God had to commence the Restoration Providence with the
fallen Adam and Eve."
Since the human fall happened centering on the body in such a brief moment, we, who
do not know the Restoration Providence, must not lower our guard but instead, follow
the Messiah. Only then we can go through the process of restoration.
Eve realized that Adam was her partner only after falling spirituality by the archangel’s
seduction. Then she nagged Adam to fall physically.
The physical fall of Adam and Eve became the beginning of conflicting love which
lead their mind and body to separate. This is the problem. The biggest problem is that
Adam and Eve forsook God and fell completely centering on themselves.
What caused the archangel to seduce Eve to fall was his selfish desire and his failure to
love God, Adam, and Eve. What caused Eve to seduce Adam to fall was her self-
centered judgment which led her to think “Maybe I can be forgiven by God and return
to Him” if she fell with Adam even though God did not permit it. Both the Physical
Fall and Spiritual Fall happened through self-centeredness.
53
The meaning and the secret of self-denial
The self-centeredness of the archangel who wanted to receive more love from God was
transferred to Eve, and then to Adam, and this ultimately was inherited by their
offspring. Today, all humans have become self-centered.
If humanity is to return to God, humans basically have to walk the path that is the
opposite of self-centeredness. In other words, we must practice complete ‘ selfdenial.’satan stays with those who keep on living in self-centered ways. Therefore, we must deny ourselves and live our lives centered on God.
Father tells us that there are many ways to deny ourselves but the most effective way is
to be persecuted by other people. Self-denial is achieved when we endure harsh
persecution and achieve victory. So following Father while doing something that we
don’ t like is an important way of practicing self-denial, and offering sincere
jeongseong is another way of denying ourselves.
The reason why Father makes us do impossible tasks, instead of possible ones, is
because he wants to help us deny ourselves. We should take the path of as much
suffering as possible in order to escape from the grasp of self-centeredness as soon as
possible.
Father told us once when he was in America, "The archangel’s self-centeredness was
passed onto human beings. God’s Restoration Providence has taken 6,000 years to
change the selfishness and self-centeredness which we have received from the
archangel to other-centeredness, that is, discarding our selfishness and living for the
sake of others.
As mentioned earlier, self-denial is the exact opposite of self-centeredness. Selfcenteredness is the attitude that makes us say, ‘ I can do anything I want! Lucifer did what he wanted. Self-denial, however, is the opposite; it’s the attitude that leads us to
say “I don’ t want to do it but I will! Its difficult to do this but I will make it happen no
matter what!” However, self-denial is not so easy.
Then, who received the most training in self-denial? Father said it was him. Father
received so much training in self-denial from God that God never allowed him to do
the things that he wanted to do, things that he could easily do. God ceaselessly made
him do things he didn’ t want to do, things he couldn’ t easily do, training Father to
deny himself.
Father told us an example. He said that the hardest time while receiving this training of
self-denial was when eight of his most beloved friends and relatives died. Once,
Father’s younger sister whom he adored so much died very young. There was even one
time Father met a friend that made him think “I like him, I really want to share my
heart with him.” Then his friend was struck by disease and died. Eight of those whom
Father loved so much passed away, some of them went missing and some of them died
in the water when a boat crashed.
Father thought, “Oh, why do I have to go through this kind of hardship? Why does God
train me so harshly?” However, in hindsight, Father came to the realization, “Yes!
Adam could not be perfected and become united with God." He realized that, until
Father reached the point where he was completely one with God in love, God could not
allow so much as a single hair to come between Him and Father.
During his difficult training, he thought “Alright, God has separated Satan from me by
putting me through complete self-denial, and I can train the leaders of the Unification
Church by putting them in the position of complete self-denial just as God has led me!”
Brothers and sisters, we have joined the Unification Church because we like it, correct?
We joined the church because we like the Principle, like the Will of God, and we
entered with hopes, yes? However, how do you feel now? The church keeps making
you do things that you don’ t want to, right? Why is that? That is because Satan likes it
when we do things that we like doing, so we must take the opposite path and practice
self-denial, doing things that we don’ t like, things that are difficult and impossible.
Tithing and economic restoration are difficult, right? However, we still have to do
54
it. Witnessing - difficult, yes? But we still must witness. What about the Blessing?
Receiving the Blessing and making others receive the Blessing is difficult, isn’ t it?
However, we still have to Bless. It all works as self-denial training for us , training that
leads us to return to God.
When somebody reported to Father, "This member worked very hard in the church then
left," Father said, "I see. He didn’ t know the Principle so well." It is because the
Principle requires self-denial from us. The reason why we must know the Principle
well is because we must do the things that we must even though they may be difficult,
and they are our path of returning to God.
Therefore, we cannot complain if we know the Principle. We must do the things that
we must. We have to summon all our energy to just do it. Father even said once "God
often made me do things that I just could not do, and everytime, I did the task with the
determination to throw away my life. You wouldn’ t be able to imagine how much I
cried and shivered in pain. Unification Church would not be where it is today if it only
took the comfortable path. We are here today because God whipped us and forced us to
move."
Father even had a special way of thinking - even when he went to prison. Prisoners
normally walk very slowly because they would do anything to avoid the prison.
However, Father walks in as if he is running. Father enters the prison with joy,
anticipating that someone must be waiting for him in there already because God always
prepares twelve disciples for him.
Father enters the prison with great hopes in his heart, thinking ‘ Who has God prepared
for me this time?’ That is because Father knew the law of indemnity. But Father is also
a human with a physical body. Joy could not have been the only feeling he
experienced.
Father told us that the archangel tried to seduce Eve from age twelve . We therefore
regularly teach the Principle to the second and third generation children starting at age
twelve .
So God’s Restoration Providence is a battle of love between the side of Heaven and the
side of Satan. Satan seduced Eve with unjust love, so why shouldn’ t we be able to
bring the people in the Satanic world to the side of Heaven if we give them true love?
Shouldn’ t we have to invest a lot of jeongseong in order to bring them to the side of
Heaven?
Everyone in the early days of the church was spiritually attracted because Father
bestowed us with the True Love of God, in other words, the love of sacrificing for
others. It wasn’ t only women who were spiritually attracted to Father. There were
many men too.
On the journey of the Path of Will, I have slowly begun to forget myself. Father said
that we have to be in such a state of self-denial that when he asks us one day, “Who are
you?” we shouldn’ t even be able to answer.
Who are the people close to the Heaven’s side? Who are the people close to Satan’s
side? People become stubborn and self-centered as much as they are close to Satan’s
side. Then, what does it mean to life in self-denial? It means that we are standing in the
position of the object partner of God and True Parents.
Father has taught us the way to forget ourselves. Father told us that we must always
attend God and True Parents and never leave for even a brief moment. So he always
told us to pray. Father said that we should always have three conditions when praying.
First, when we pray, we must greet God. As His children, we of course have to greet
Him first when we pray. In other words, we have to say hello in detail, such as “I am so
and so.” Also, we who attend True Family are the Cain-side family, so giving a sincere
prayer for True Parents’ Family is, according to Father, a greeting. As praying for the
Family of True Parents is joining in the heavenly fortune brought by the victory of True
Parents’ Family, we must sincerely pray for True Parents’ Family.
Second, we must report. We have to give reports often, saying, “I am doing such and
such things.” We have to report about good things and bad things that happened during
the day.
Third, we have to ask God. “God, how shall we solve this problem?” - We have to
keep asking. I also live my life in such a manner. I always report and I always ask.
Father told us to then wait for the answer that God gives us.
True Parents always work so hard to represent God, so much so that they almost lose
consciousness of themselves. As we think of True Parents’ words, always ask Parents
as if you live in personal attendance to them. If we live our lives while thinking “I am
not the center of my everyday life, it’s True Parents,“ then we can receive inspiration
with which we can find the solution. We can solve any problem if we stand in the
position of complete object partner in front of True Parents.
Also, something that really helps when witnessing is to keep calling the name of the
one you are trying to witness to. ‘ Young Ja Kim! Young Ja Kim! Young Ja Kim!’ Like
this. If you keep calling their names like that, than that person will want to meet you,
want to call you, and start to miss you. Then they will come and find you out of their
longing for you.
Father called our names very diligently during the early days. We didn’ t know this at
the beginning. We were all hot-blooded 20-something-year-olds at the time of Cheong
Pa Dong. After getting expelled from Ehwa Women’s University, I took a break for one
year then entered Sook Myeong Women’s University with major in medicine. I couldn’
t come to church in the mornings because there were many mock exams for the stateissued test. I always went to the church on my way back home. If I didn’ t stop by the
church, I could not focus on studying at home. I couldn’ t do anything because I missed
Father so much.
Those who had jobs had to stop by the church, and even housewives had to stop by the
church. Father came down from the second floor of the old headquarters church at 7 in
the morning. Then people, with their eyes wide-open, rushed to see him as if there was
a fire. Father told these members "Did you see Teacher in your dream last night? You
couldn’t even sleep because you wanted to see him, right?"
It was actually true. Members broke into tears and sobbed, saying, "Yes, that’s right!"
After awhile, Father asks, "Who made you like that?" and begins explaining. "The
reason why you are in such state is not you but me. I spent the whole night last night
calling your names in my prayer." That is why we dreamed about Father and always
found ourselves thinking about Father.
Father offers such sincere prayer and thinks “Let’s wait and watch. I’ ve offered so
much jeongseong and called the names of these members. I’ ll see how the spirit world
helps me.” Then he goes to bed. Then, lo and behold, members came running to the
church in the morning .
Some members’ feet moved towards the church on their way to work, and some
members took the wrong bus and ended up at the church. Such miracles happened.
People were going mad every morning. It was maddening but they still came, even
though there was nothing to do at the church. This is the secret of witnessing. We must
have within us the heart of loving others, and if we drive ourselves insane in hopes of rescuing them from
death, that person will be driven mad too. Then we can open the path.
Unimaginable persecution that I received in the early days of the church made me
angry and disheartened but I still remained on the path of following the Will. Father
asked us when we were still students, "What kind of heart do you go with as you walk
the Path of the Will?" So I told him, "I go with cold vengeance in my heart!" He said,
"Then you are good."
I was burning with vengeance. However, after so much time, that vengeance has
become the vengeance of love. In other words, I realized that true revenge is to love
our enemies and subjugate them naturally.
56
Shimjeong and Salvation
The moment Adam and Eve engaged in unprincipled love, in other words, the moment
when they wondered if they should make love or not, their mind and body became
separated.
We normally say that Adam and Eve fell when they were immature. However, what
kind of immaturity was it? It was the immaturity of shimjeong.
Would Eve have fallen if she understood how sad God would become if she were
seduced by the archangel? Eve could not feel the shimjeong of God. Our distance
between God is great when our shimjeong is still immature. That is why Adam and Eve
fell. That is also why they could not perfect their conscience. Father taught us that
shimjeong can sprout from the ground of perfected conscience, but Adam and Eve
failed to enter that stage.
None of the religions can advance beyond the growth period of the completion stage.
All religions, including Christianity, work to wake up our conscience. For example,
they teach people to "do this, do that, don’ t do this, don’ t do that." They help people to
live according to their conscience. However, Satan keeps stalking religion which tries
to guide our conscience.
Father taught us about shimjeong. Our church is a religion of shimjeong.
How is a religion of shimjeong different from a religion of conscience? The religion of
shimjeong goes one step beyond a religion of conscience and lives in attendance to
God. It means that because the religion of shimjeong becomes united in shimjeong with
God, in other words, achieves the perfection of shimjeong, thus Satan cannot have a
base to accuse it. These are Father’s words.
I asked Father, "What is shimjeong?" Father stayed silent for a moment and then
replied, "shimjeong is internal love." When we divide love into its internal and external
aspects, internal love is love before any expression of is made. In other words, it is like
the root of love. Therefore, when sungsang love is expressed as hyungsang love, it is
manifested into a more concrete action of love.
What is first love? It is the love that we feel for the first time. Then where did the first
love of Eve go? It was given to the servant, Lucifer. The first love of Eve was stolen by
the spiritual fall she committed with the archangel. Her first love that was supposed to
be given to Adam was destroyed.
Therefore, the elimination of original sin means the restoration of the heartistic lineage
which Satan cannot invade (Father’s Speech, 13, p. 198). The “restoration of the
heartistic lineage” means the restoration of the Spiritual Fall, and it also means the
restoration of the Physical Fall.
Father said that all Blessed Families have to enter the Parents’ lineage at one point in
its generations. Only then the whole tribe, from the root ancestor, can receive complete
restoration.
The meaning and purpose of a Blessed Family lies in raising children to become
flawless and then offer them to Parents’ Family.
I once said to Father:
“How much better things would have turned out if God had married the archangel first
so that he didn’t have to seduce Eve?”
Father replied, "There is order in love as well. God’s son and daughter must marry first
before the servant can get married!" Father went on to explain that God was going to
bless the archangel after blessing Adam and Eve.
57
Perfection of science is possible only through the cooperation spirit world
God has placed angels in the sun, moon, and the stars in the universe. There was a sci-fi
movie where there are life forms in the Mars, a planet similar in condition with Earth,
and they invaded Earth, right?
So I asked Father what are the flying saucers? Father said they are angels. Flying
saucers came down to Earth and were seen by humans but they never stayed for too
long. They only appeared in front of people briefly.
Father said that angels are placed in the universe for us human beings. Space science
cannot be perfected in the physical realm. The scientists who study the space claim that
they can perfect the science because they do not know about God’s purpose of creation.
While we are wearing this physical body, there is no where for us to live outside of this
pouch of oxygen. Earth is the only place that has air. Is there air in other planets? No.
Without air, humans cannot survive.
It is designed so that spiritual body is to travel through the universe that is grand and
unchanging. We human beings perfect our spiritual body and escape from our physical
body at one point and go to the spirit world. In the spirit world, we are at the sun if we
just think about being in the sun. It we just think about being at the moon, we can go to
the moon.
What Father is anticipating with joy is his journey to the space with his spiritual body
after he sheds his physical body. He said he wants to go to the space and see everything
after shedding his physical body.
As such, space science cannot be perfected in the physical realm. It is impossible while
we wear the physical body.
One day in Alaska, Father sprinkled the cold sea water at us
and told us to look at the distant horizon. "Look at this vast ocean. In the future, ocean
science will develop more than space science." Father said that we can touch the ocean
water but the entirety of space is too far away from our physical bodies.
Father told us "God still hasn’ t revealed two places on Earth." One is the ocean, and
the other is the jungles of Africa. According to Father, these two places can only be
developed when the cooperation between the spirit world and science is made. The
spirit world must tell us what is where in what longitude and latitude so go there and
develop, then the science travels to the location and development is made possible.
Also, Father said that if science is to be developed to that level, it is only possible when
they serve the Lord.
58
The path of True Love that Blessed Families must walk
Fallen humans must receive the Blessing of God in order to advance from the position
of the archangel to the restored archangel, to the restored Adam, and then to the
position of perfected Adam.
In this world, spouses fight and many of them end up divorcing. Father told us that the
reason why spouses of the world do not last long even though they love each other lies
here. However, Blessed Families overcome such obstacles because they are brought
together centering on God and True Parents.
A few days after Father blessed me to my husband, Father told me, "Gil Ja, come here."
Then he said, "Do you love Teacher? You must love your husband now as you have
loved Teacher. The bones inside your husband are Teacher, and the flesh is your
husband. I exist inside of your husband’s body."
Then he said, "The unseen bones inside of your body are Mother, and the flesh which
you can see is you. Therefore, Mother is inside of you as well. Therefore, when you
make love, it is as if Parents are making love too. If Parents open the door and enter the
room when you and your husband are making love, do not hide or stop but continue."
Then he further told me that I should say, “Welcome, Parents. We are making love in
your attendance.” when Parents enter the room while we making love.
When waking up in the middle of the night, the husband would see his wife. Then,
before calling out to her “Honey!,” he should first acknowledge True Parents by saying
“True Parents!” and then begin to touch his wife. The children who are given birth by
parents who make love with such a state of mind resemble their parents not only
physically but their inner character resembles that of True Parents. We can see this
from our second generation children. Father looks at them and can tell immediately if
the children’s parents loved heaven more or loved each other more.
Then why must we do this? It is because it is the restoration of the Spiritual Fall.
Eve was embraced by the archangel Satan before she was embraced by Adam. In other
words, she lost her first love to the archangel who was a servant. The loss of the first
love meant that the problem of shimjeong arose.
If we are to restore the first love that Satan took away, we must first love True Parents
and then love ourselves next. It is only right that we must love our spouse upon the
foundation that we have loved our parents first, isn’t it? It is only natural. This is how
we, the Blessed Families, are different from other families of the world. other families
only love each other. Since the love of such a family is horizontal, it is not connected to
eternal life.
Did the Blessed Families come together because they liked each other? In other words,
the husband belongs to Parents, and the wife belongs to Parents too. When we first
erect the vertical love centering on God and True Parents, that love is connected on the
horizontal level, and then it is further connected to the physical body. The heart of
parents and children is to all become united with Parents.
What do you think? Isn’ t that right? We are truly fortunate to have been able to join the
Unification Church in this age. It is because we can give birth to better children since
you couples are connected together by vertical love.
Father told us never to look down on our husband or wife only because he or she is not
perfect. As we live our life in attendance to True Parents, we would be looking down
on True Father if we look down on our husband.
Deeply loving your spouse and living in attendance to True Parents means that
husband and wife serve and love each other as if they are Father and Mother. How
happy will God become when He sees such a loving family?
Second generation children do not have much selfishness. Father said that even though
second generation children are born without original sin, the spirits of new born
children will be clean beginning in the third generation children since the spiritual body
of first and second generation members are stained and blotchy with the sins of our
ancestors like dirty clothes. Second generation children live in an environment where
the Fall can take place at any time, so they must be careful.
The reason why first generation members received the Blessing and lived apart for
three years is because only then they could indemnify the sins of their respective
ancestors. Father told us that it takes three years for us to completely indemnify our
ancestor’s sins.
Father once told us, "As the parent, why would I want to force my children to stay
separated for three years? It is because they will suffer a lot of hardships if they live
without the three years period of separation after receiving the Blessing." We must
understand that the three years period of separation exists for indemnification.
If Blessed Families build their horizontal love after clearly establishing the vertical
love by loving God and True Parents first during this three years separation period, then
they become aware of how they must practice love.
When people receive the Blessing, at first they don’ t even know how to practice love.
If a Blessed couple live to together without the separation period, they are heavily
bombarded on the spiritual level and they end up hating and leaving each other. True
Parents who knew this gave us the three years separation period because they love their
children. We must realize the infinite love of True Parents in the deepest level of our
heart. These days, we have received the grace of having this separation period reduced
a lot upon the foundation of True Parents’ victory.
60
Chapter 4
Eschatology and Human History
The Messiah:
His Advent and the Purpose of His Second Coming Phenomenon at the Last Days and
their meanings
People who do not know the Principle think about the Last Days and imagine that it
would be an age when the ground splits open and fire rains from heaven; in other
words, the complete annihilation of humanity. However, people who know the
Principle believe that the Last Days is a very good age when Satan’s sovereignty ends
and God’s sovereignty begins, the time when Heaven on Earth and in Heaven begins.
As the age when the Messiah comes is the age when Satan’s sovereignty will come to
complete destruction, the root of sin is clearly revealed. Now is the age when there are
the worst kinds of people who commit evil crimes and good people who follow the
Messiah in order to reclaim the sovereignty of God all mixed together. Therefore, this
is an age of confusion where it is difficult to discern who is good and who is bad. The
reason that now is an age of confusion is because the Restoration Providence
(Salvation Providence) is the providence of re-creation Now that the Messiah has come
back in order to finish the providence of re-creation, he has to re-create by creating
order in the midst of chaos just as God created all things out of chaos through creating
order.
This is an age where people are lost, oblivious about which direction they must go. The
world will see a lot of crimes committed by adolescents because Adam and Eve were
around that age when they fell in the Garden of Eden. This will become a big problem
in society, but we who have no worries about falling into the evil way of life because
we serve and follow the Messiah are truly happy people.
There will be many signs appearing at the Last Days. We have learned about this
through Father’s Words or through learning the Principle. What’s important here is that
we understand the meanings of the phenomenon which will happen the Last Days.
The ancestors of the Korean people went through an incredible course of indemnity in
order to allow the birth of Father to take place in this land. I anguished too during the
Japanese colonial period and the reign of communism, thinking “What kind of sins did
our ancestors commit? Is it just that we are stupid?” I endured those hard times but
now, in hindsight, it was the Korean people’s course of suffering in order to allow the
birth of the Lord in this land. I believe I have already spoken about the greatest
indemnity payment that had to be made by the clans closest to Parents.
The indemnity of the Abel side that is close to Father has all been paid. However, the
Cain side who still opposes Father has indemnity left to pay. But Father says that their
indemnity will be paid by an even harsher method. Large-scale disasters in Korea or
foreign nations such as hurricanes or tsunamis are a kind of indemnity of the Cain side.
These phenomena, on the one hand, work to reveal the glory of Father. How so? When
such disasters happen, people will fall into despair, thinking “Oh, we can’ t trust
anything anymore. How will we live?” Won’ t the people of the Satanic world look to
heaven and yearn for the hand of salvation when such tremendous calamities occur that
cannot be overcome by human effort?
The members in the early days of the church heard a lot about how Heaven’s Will will
be fulfilled in three years or seven years. However, Father’s words were not realized. I
was so frustrated and I asked Father, "Father, what’s Heaven’s time schedule?’ In other
words, I asked him “When will the Will be fulfilled?”
Father answered, "Look at the newspapers!" Father meant that the allen archangel will
do things before God does them in the world, so we will know what God will do when
we read about worldly affairs in the newspapers. God follows Satan in order to restore the
harm done by Satan.
I normally didn’t read the politics section in the newspapers, but after listening to
Father’s words, I started reading them, at least the headlines, if I didn’t have too much
time, in order to understand what is happening in the world. We can know the next step
of God’s work when we understand what is happening in the world.
This is also an important thing that we must know in Eschatology.
There were many Last Days in the history of the Restoration Providence, but why did
God keep extending the Restoration Providence? Father told us that it took God 6,000
years to set a condition by repeatedly extending the Providence of Restoration in order
to find the path that Satan could not invade.
Then will God leave evil alone? No, he won’ t. When I was a Presbyterian, I even
thought once after listening to Eschatology, “The world must end quickly. I believe in
Jesus so I will rise up to the clouds and ascend to heaven.”
There are still many believers who literally believe that they will rise up into the clouds
and ascend to heaven and are waiting for the day when that will happen. Since the day
they are awaiting has not come, they will begin to think that maybe the Lord will come
in a physical body. Then the Christians will look around to see where the Lord has
come and they won’ t be able to help but to believe that Rev. Moon, who has
accomplished such miraculous things, is no doubt the returning Lord.
62
Eschatology and the structure of the human body
When we look at Eschatology in the Divine Principle, it says that Heaven resembles
one person’s body. Father once entered the spirit world and what he learned by meeting
God who did not have a form was that God appeared in the form of a human being.
Therefore, there is no entity in the universe that embodies the truth more than the
human body.
Father knew the infinite value that the human body structure has, and he even told us
that the human body is the foundation of his thinking. Father spoke about that often.
Also, Father discovered that the Bible was written resembling the human body because
the Bible is the Word of God. In other words, Father knew which part in the Bible was
the head, the body, and the arms and the legs. That’s how he was able to unravel the
Bible completely.
Theologians in the world still do not know the Bible in its entirety, but only partially.
Father said that it is as if a few blind men touched an elephant and gave different
descriptions of it. The one who touched its nose said, “Elephants are shaped like
serpents.” The one who touched the leg said, “Elephants are shaped like pillars.” And
the one who touched the elephant’s belly said, “Elephants are shaped like walls.” This
is the reason theologians fight over the interpretation of the Bible.
However, after realizing that the human body is the perfect manifestation of the Truth,
Father used the human body to find God. Father said that when he looks at a person’s
face, the most mysterious part is the eyes. Also, when we look at the whole human
body, the head symbolizes God, the body symbolizes humans, and the arms and legs
symbolize all things.
When we look at the face, the two eyes symbolize the dual characteristics. In other
words, they symbolize God. Which part of the face do you look at first when you look
at someone? Most people look at the eyes. Father said that it’s so mysterious how the
eyeballs move around so freely in such a small space.
Father also said that when we look at just the face, the eyes symbolize God, the nose
symbolizes humans, and the mouth, all things. As such, the foundation of all Father’s
thought is the human body. God always appears in the shape of a human body when he
appears.
In leading businesses, Father also decides what to do first according to the human body
structure. When Father originally started Tongil Industry, he said that “Tongil Industry
is the key industry that will work like the spine in the human body.” The key industry
which makes all sorts of machinery was the first business that Father started after
offering much jeongseong. Father’s idea was that only when the spinal industry is
firmly founded, other smaller businesses can attach themselves to the spine, forming an
intricate and well-balanced human body.
Father tries to model his businesses after the human body structure like this. As it is
expressed in Give and Take Action as well, our body’s metabolism must function
properly. Businesses also have to be done in such a way in order to develop. We must
realize that Father does not do business irrationally but always in accordance with the
human body structure.
Father also said that the last industry that has to be formed is the ocean shipping
industry. When the human body is completely formed, it must have blood circulation in
order to carry on the functions of metabolism. Our body will be healthy only when we
have a good metabolism. Father said that ocean shipping industry is similar to the
circulation of blood. He said that one day he will have large ships built to bring special
goods from one nation to another nation, and then bring the goods of that nation to
other nations, and even invite people over to the ship to educate them as well.
63
Strive first to become God’s perfect object partner
Father said that we all must have spiritual experiences.
I had a lot of dreams when I first joined the church. spirit world taught me whether the
things I was thinking were good or bad. Father said that this was help from my
ancestors.
I had quite amazing experiences too. I’ve come to have a more developed spiritual
sense. Also, Father and Mother are always within my consciousness. It could just be
that I’ ve spent so much time with Father and Mother but they are always in my
consciousness. When I am doing simple tasks like eating, I always have silent
conversations with Father and Mother. As a result, my spiritual sense became sensitive
and Father and Mother taught me everything in a very detailed manner.
I worked as the regional director for Texas when I was living in America. Then, I was
called by Mother suddenly to attend her for eleven months after Father went to
Danbury. The thing is that I have a some-what good brain but I am at the same time a
bit slow-witted. One could say that I am tactless. I have a tendency to analyze things
when someone tells me a fact. So I have always been smarter than average people in
learning about things like Geometry but I am slow in everyday politics, so to speak.
One day, a group of members were seated in a circle with Mother. Mother was
speaking about something when she teased me, saying, "Gil Ja still doesn’ t laugh"
since I wasn’ t getting the meaning of the conversation that was taking place at the
time. I was hurt inside but I still couldn’ t understand the real meaning of what was
being said. Then Mother told me, "You should pray to God for wisdom." That was the
extent to which I was slow-witted.
I was actually praying a lot already. Mother prayed in her room, and we gathered at the
holy ground at East Garden where True Parents used to pray. We offered a prayer vigil
from midnight to two in the morning until Father was out of the prison. We were
intellectuals who joined the church in its early days after listening to the Principle
unlike the spiritually-sensitive people who joined the church through prayers.
But I still prayed very hard because Mother told me too. At first, I would pray “please
give me wisdom” and would get no answer. So when I prayed, I first offered a prayer
for the greater purpose, praying for the safe release of Father from prison, and then
prayed for my own wish, “Heavenly Father! Mother says that I am unwise and slowwitted. Please allow me to have wisdom.”
After some prayers, I felt as if God was telling me, “That’s some foolish prayer.” But I
still held onto it like a stubborn child for few months, nagging God for the same thing.
Then I felt in my heart that God was telling me, “You keep saying the same thing. This
is getting old. You are annoying.” I became really sure that God would give me an
answer someday. So I kept on praying, "Heavenly Father! Mother says I’ m slowwitted. Please give me wisdom." I prayed like a true fool. Then one day I received an
answer.
The temperature was so low in New York that we shivered uncontrollably even after
putting on many layers of clothing. It felt as if the wind was trying to penetrate into our
bodies and we were cold from head to toe.
It was an incredibly cold day but I did not feel cold at all when I received the spirit of
God. It was as warm as springtime. I heard God’s voice while a mist embraced me
warmly in silence.
God told me, "The wisdom you have sought from me with your prayers does not come
from you but it comes from me to you in its entirety when you become my perfect
object partner. What is mine will be yours, and what is yours will be mine." In other
words, God told me that receiving wisdom is not the important thing but becoming the
perfect object partner to God is. I received such a grace-filled and realistic revelation
from God.
64
The Heavenly Mother that we must know
We must know that there is not only Heavenly Father but Heavenly Mother as well.
There is a old lady named Wol Gwang Lee in Daegu. She was very open spiritually so
much so that she asks questions to God and God answers all of them. She was the first
one to discover Heavenly Mother, and she had a special ability of healing people since
when she was in a Christian church. She used her special spiritual ability to heal others
but she refrained from doing it after joining our church and listening to the Principle.
However, sick people kept coming to her, asking to be healed, so she was sometimes
forced to heal people. But she would pay indemnity if she healed people. She was so
sick of it that one day she promised a pastor to participate in a healing prayer service
but then broke the promise and didn’t go.
Then God became angry and left her. After God left her, she said that she felt as if she
was thrown into a pitch black void, unable to know whether she was falling or rising,
unable to tell which was front and back. She became extremely surprised and called out
to God, "Heavenly Father! Heavenly Father" from the top of her lungs. But her plea
fell on deaf ears.
Then she suddenly realized, “Right! There’s also Heavenly Mother!” so she started
calling from the top of her lungs, "Heavenly Mother! Heavenly Mother!" Heavenly
Father would normally answer her calls with a manly voice, "Oh, yes, my beloved
daughter" but this time God spoke in a woman’s soft voice, "What’s wrong?" So this
lady told God, "Heavenly Mother! Please save me. What should I do now that
Heavenly Father has abandoned me?" She begged her desperately.
Heavenly Mother then said, "Then wait. I’ ll go ask Father." After much time, Heavenly
Mother came back and scorned her, "Why didn’ t you keep your promise? Heavenly
Father is extremely angry at you because your minds changes more than a dozen times
a day." Then the lady begged for forgiveness, saying "Heavenly Mother! Please forgive
me just this once. I will never do it again." Then she left after saying, "OK. I’ ll go ask
him again and come right back." Then she, came back and said "Heavenly Father said
there was no way for Him to forgive you but He will forgive you just this once because
of Heavenly Mother."
Heavenly Mother was surprised. For so long, the humanity has always been asking
only for Heavenly Father even though there was Heavenly Mother. Heavenly Mother
asked Mrs. Lee, "How did you find me?" and said "Thank you" to her. However, when
she listened carefully to the voice of Heavenly Mother, it was the voice of True Mother.
After hearing this story, I always called out "Heavenly Mother!" together with
Heavenly Father, and I think the one that gave me the above revelation at the holy
ground in East Garden was Heavenly Mother. It is because I felt motherly love.
In other words, I felt the God who was more well-balanced and I called out for
Heavenly Mother together with Heavenly Father. I have revealed to you Heavenly
Mother so please call for her too when you pray.
It is difficult to describe how warm it feels in my heart when I call for Heavenly
Mother together with Heavenly Father. Even Heavenly Mother said "How did you
know I existed? Thank you." Please know that there is Heavenly Mother who is so kind
and warm.
65
What we must do in the Last Days
Since many decades ago, Father has had a great interest in China. It was because Korea
was the Adam nation, Japan the Eve nation, and the China the archangel nation. Father
said that God’s providence can only be fulfilled when the archangel nation returned to
the bosom of God.
Father said many times ‘ I have to quickly normalize the diplomatic relations between
Korea and China.’ Mao answered to Kim Il-Sung’s call for help and sent 300,000
Chinese soldiers to kill many Korean people. Normalization of the diplomatic relations
between these nations was difficult because there was such strong enmity between
them. Father worried about this a lot.
Then one day, twenty years ago, a Chinese jet was on its way to North Korea when it
crashed into the Kangwon province of South Korea. China was greatly worried that
their jet had ended up in the enemy state, and that they wouldn’ t get their plane back.
Also nobody knew what would happen to the pilots. However, the South Korean
government treated these pilots well. They gave the pilots good food, took them on
tours, gave them a lot of gifts and returned the jets safely. The Chinese government was
immensely surprised. They began to feel that Korean people had good hearts.
That served as one of the forces that led to the normalization of diplomatic
relationships between the two nations. At that time, Father told us that if we offer
sincere jeongseong to fulfill the Will, something will happen, such as an accident, that
leads to advancement of the providence.
Then there was the 911 in America in 2001. I was working in Washington D.C. and
when I turned on the TV, I saw in the news the burning World Trade Center Towers
melting like rice candies after planes have crashed into them. 3,000 people died that
day and not even their bodies could be recovered.
Muslims think that Bush and the American government contemptuously discriminated
against them. At the same time, America was sponsoring a few nations that were
hostile towards the nations in Middle East. All these factors fueled their hatred, which
led to the suicide-attack. They called it a holy war, a Jihad.
In addition, there was an instance where white Americans beat up and killed a few
Muslim youths in return for the violence committed by their people. Americans, who
weren’ t even able to find the corpses of their families and loved ones, put pictures of
their dear ones near the site of attack and lit candles in their memory.
Why did such things happened? I would like to give my own interpretation based on
Father’s Words to which I’ ve been listening. Since long ago, Father has worried about
the Arabic nations, or the Islamic nations. The religious names may be different but
Judaism, Christianity, and Islam all believe in the same God. These three religions also
share a common root; Abraham. However, now these people have become sworn
enemies and are killing each other.
The biggest problem is the way in which Muslims witness to people. Muslims do not
witness like Christians whose motto is ‘ Love your enemy. Sacrifice yourself.’ Their
Bible is The Quran. They welcome those who accept Quran but smite with swords
those who don’ t. So Muslims are similar to Communists. They employ similar
methods. Father was thinking "I must embrace these people. How could I do it?" and
then the terrorists attack happened.
I had an epiphany regarding the attacks. It must have been that President Bush and
other national leaders (the Christians pastors) did not follow Father’s Will that such
attacks happened. Father went to America and told its people "Help unfortunate people. Live
for the sake of African Americans, Native Americans, and poor people." Father always
instructed and taught them to be like that but the leaders did not follow Father’s
directions. That is why the Muslims began to harbor such hatred against these people
and ultimately led to the attacks.
Since the attacks, we began to put more effort in peace activities involving various
people. One month after the 911 attack, Father gathered thousands of leaders in New
York and Washington from the three major religions and spoke to them. He solemnly
told them "You must not use violence" but also comforted their heart by saying "You
must have been terribly hurt to do such a thing."
Father understood their positions and scorned them; many Muslims cried. Many
countries treat them like the enemy but Rev. Moon understood their predicament.
Muslims leaders began to come forward to Father after that point.
Father sent many peace ambassadors to The Middle East. Those particular peace
ambassadors worked very hard not only in the Arab world but also in Israel. We do not
have any enemy. The reason is that Father is the king of peace who brings enemies
together. So everyone welcomes whoever comes bearing Father’s name.
So I believed that the attack happened for a reason. We do not have anything to worry
about in this perspective. People of the world commit despicable things like murder,
but we all know them to be a sort of indemnity that advances God’s providence. Father
also said:
"The Will will be fulfilled without sacrifice only when people believe me and listen to
my word. But they end up paying a great sacrifice because they don’ t listen and they
oppose me. God’s providence has a schedule for completion therefore God has to force
people to sacrifice in order to meet that schedule. That is why my heart aches so
much."
The Unification Church members who have entered the Last Days are with no worries
because they know this in entirety. Father told us that the members of Unification
Church will be the richest people in the world. People of the world lose hope and
commit suicide but we never have that situation. When these calamitous Last Days
pass, there will come the age of Father, he said. Everything will be revealed when the
age of Father comes. Therefore, the world may frown and scream for their lives but we
always remain smiling.
Father said "Guys, you know, my heart feels that this is extremely urgent. I can vividly
hear the cries of those who pass onto the spirit world and fall to the pit of Hell." When
we went to Hoon Dok Hae in Han Nam Dong, Father used to ask us "Do you hear their
voices too?" We had no choice but to answer, "No, we can’ t hear."
When a landslide happens, many houses become swallowed by the dirt. Father peered
into the future and told us that people will come to join the church just like landslides.
Father sees things spiritually. Father then asked us "Do you see that too?" But we
couldn’ t see it.
People are becoming confused in the whirlpool of political, economic, and social
problems, and they are becoming less and less trusting of one another. They will then
come to our church, saying "Let’s go to True Parents! That is the only path of
survival!" However, they can’ t come to Father directly so they will come to your house
and you must tell them "We all must learn the Principle. Let us do Hoon Dok Hae with
True Parents’ Words," Educate them in this manner.
That is why we have so many Hoon Dok home churches. Father taught us that we must
teach the Principle in the home churches. However, we must open our mouths when we
teach people. When many people come to our homes, we should host parties and have
rallies, but we need to have our mouths open when we eat. We must not close our
mouths. People of the world have no choice but to lose hope and cry, but our members
will always be full of hope and vitality.
We must continue to receive Father’s Words and teach the Principle and read True
67
Parents’ Words even after Father goes to the spirit world. Then as Father said
"Everything that is invested with your full heart will all be returned.“ Everything we
have invested will come back to us.
Will not lecturers who teach the Principle to the world will appear first? Those who
gave good lecturers will have nothing to envy about in the world. When Father saw
Christians constructing big churches, Father said "Do you know why they build such
big buildings? It’s because they will invite you to their buildings so that you can lecture
about the Principle."
Listening to Father’s words, I felt a sense of satisfaction was already arising. Our
church doesn’ t have a lot of large buildings, however when I looked at the buildings of
The Catholic Church or The Presbyterian church, I felt as if my stomach was becoming
full, thinking ‘ This is where I will give lectures in the future.’so we must study hard to
become good lecturers during this opportunity that we now have. We must remember
that the Last Days are what God has prepared for us.
68
Jesus laid the foundation for Spiritual Salvation through the Cross
There are two important aspects regarding ‘ The Messiah: His Advent and the Purpose
of His Second Coming.’
One is the problem of salvation through cross and spiritual salvation, and the other is
the family of John the Baptist and the family of Jesus.
Korea is a host for many Protestant and Catholic churches. When we look at some of
the many apartment complexes here, we see a multitude of red crosses here and there
as if they are competing against each other. However, the cross was considered a mere
tool for Rome, used to execute members.
That is why the thief to the left and right of Jesus were also put to the cross even
though they were not the Messiah. Therefore, the cross itself does not hold much
meaning. Rather, it is an eye-sore when we view it as the tool that murdered the
Messiah; who came to Earth as the parent of humanity.
That is why the correct thing to do is to remove the cross from church. This is the
reason that there is no cross in Unification Church. I heard that many Christian pastors
in America, who follow the Words of Father, have already taken down their crosses on
top of their churches and buried them in the ground.
According to Father’s Words, the cross itself does not have a direct relationship in
human salvation. The cross is nothing but a symbol that we must resent and condemn.
However, Christians make gold and silver necklaces in the shape of the cross and even
kiss them. Christians do such things because they don’ t understand.
We must now understand salvation through the cross completely. I cringe whenever I
see a cross, thinking ‘ The Jewish people hung the Messiah on that thing.’
But why does the concept of salvation through the cross exist? How did Jesus, who
was crucified on the cross, die after at least fulfilling spiritual salvation? To summarize,
this was because Jesus did not condemn the Roman soldiers who stabbed him with
their spears but rather forgave them. Jesus tearfully prayed to God, ‘ Father, they not
know what they do. They do not know that their actions today will return to their
offspring as great difficulties. Please forgive them."
According to Father’s Words, Jesus did not offer the prayer because he was happy.
What was there to be happy about? He could not fulfill the mission that he came to
fulfill. He was greatly grieved and appalled.
The reason why Jesus offered such prayer was that he understood since he was going to
the spirit world without fulfilling God’s Will, there would be a second person coming
to Earth as the Messiah. Also, Jesus knew that he had to create a stepping stone upon
which the new Messiah could come. However, the stepping stone in this Earth upon
which the second coming of the Messiah could happen (Abel’s shimjeong) was not
going to be made if Jesus went to the spirit world hating his enemies. The world could
receive the second coming only if Jesus loved the enemies. So Jesus offered the prayer
which struck Satan at the heart.
Father told us that there was no trace of hatred or a concept of an enemy in God’s when
he experienced His love. God never hates his enemy. The love of Jesus united with the
love of God exists where there is not even a trace of hatred and concept of enemy.
There is no excuse which Satan can accuse in the place where the love of God and
Jesus are completely united. This is because Satan can never do that. If we want to beat
Satan, we have to do what Satan cannot do.
According to Father, God is omnipotent and omnipresent but He can’ t do anything
when Satan accuses him. God became incompetent. Some theologians in America say,
"When we look at the Bible, corpses arise from their graves and Jesus promised that he
will return on the clouds. Why are these prophecies not fulfilled? It means that God did
not keep even one of the promises he made. Maybe God doesn’ t exist!" Some
theologians employ this logic to boldly assert that God is dead. About 40% of the
American Christian theologians say this.
What was Satan originally? Satan was originally the archangel and he was not an evil
being. The archangel Lucifer was the being who received God’s love the most before
the creation of Adam and Eve. God love the archangel, and the archangel also loved
God in return. When I first joined The Unification Church, I was greatly shocked to
hear that "God does not hate the archangel. God cannot hate the archangel."
How did the archangel become Satan? The one who knows the archangel’s motivation
in becoming Satan better than anyone else is God. The archangel became Satan
because of God’s love. The archangel was satisfied with being a servant of God, but
when he saw God creating Adam and Eve and pouring down the parental love to Adam
and Eve, a love greater than the love he was receiving, the archangel felt envy and he
wanted to receive that love too. The archangel thought ‘ If I seduce God’s daughter, I
can become God’s son-in-law, and maybe I will be able to step up to the same position
as a son.’ As the archangel’s motivation for falling was God’s love, God cannot hate
him.
I once heard a testimony of Hoon Mo Nim about Satan and Dae Mo Nim.
Dae Mo Nim spent her entire life serving True Parents, and raised and offered True
Mother to True Father. Dae Mo Nim considered that now that True Parents had arrived
and there would be Blessed Families, ‘ There won’ t be sin anymore. People will not
sin anymore.’ However, even Blessed Families continued sinning, and some even went
to commit sexual sins. I was beside Dae Mo Nim and watched her praying day and
night. Dae Mo Nim practically lived in her ceremonial robe. This was because she
would light the candle and scream in her prayers, still to no avail.
So she prayed, "Heavenly Father, please take me to the spirit world quickly."
According to Father, Dae Mo Nim could have lived three years longer before she went
to the spirit world.
When Dae Mo Nim went to the spirit world, the archangel Lucifer was traveling
everywhere to make people do bad things, and the evil ancestor spirits who are being
controlled by Satan kept coming down to us to make people sin. This is why Dae Mo
Nim made a strong determination to bring the archangel back to God. When Dae Mo
Nim approached the archangel and tried to take him to God, he said "No, I can’ t go. I’
m scared." However, the archangel was forced to go to God by Dae Mo Nim; stuck to
her like magnet.
When Lucifer came, God saw him and said "Hey, you are here!" not even remembering
him as the fallen Satan. God rather said "You came! Welcome! I knew you would come
one day so I made a position for you. Please come. You’ ve gone through much
suffering because you took someone else’s position, right?" Come to think of it, Satan
did take someone else’s (Adam’s) position, right?
When I heard that God said "Yes, I knew you would return to me, longing to have your
old position back. Welcome", I was reminded of a Bible verse. In the bible, what did
the father of prodigal sons do when his second son came back to him without a penny
left? Wasn’ t the father overjoyed to see his son for whom he considered dead, giving
him his ring and hugging him by the neck?
I asked Hoon Mo Nim, ‘ Hoon Mo Nim, then what happened to Satan afterwards?’
Hoon Mo Nim answered that Satan became very quiet. Therefore Dae Mo Nim has
done truly great work. Therefore, the miracles in Cheong Pyeong are happening
because of Dae Mo Nim’s great contribution and spiritual power upon Father’s
victorious foundation.
God cannot hate Satan. This is due to the fact that God is well aware of the
motivation that led him to become Satan, and even Satan must return to the beloved
servant that he once was. The reason Satan accuses people is because he has a grudge
and he complains, unwilling to return to God. Therefore, God cannot do anything if
Satan accuses. It’s as if He becomes incompetent. And the Messiah is the only one who
can stop Satan’s accusation.
After learning about the concept of Satan, I’ ve realized that the scariest Satan is none
other than ourselves. There is the original archangel Lucifer, who is the Satan, and
there are many evil spirits who do the bidding of Satan, but we must realize that we
ourselves are the scariest Satan. We have inherited original sin from our parents and
our ancestors, and if we go deep into the meaning of original sin, selfishness and selfcenteredness are at the core.
Father once told us in Han Nam Dong about harboring hatred against others: "If you
may blame others, saying ‘ You hate me. You ignore me. I hate you’ that is because you
have the elements of hatred and arrogance in you."
Father told us that "If you didn’ t hate others, then you would see everyone as good
people. However, you can’ t help but to see others in that way because you see them
from your own standard." In other words, if we put on a pair of yellow glasses, the
world would be covered in yellow, and it would be covered in red with a pair of red
glasses. That is why Father told us "Don’ t judge from your own perspective." He also
said that when we realize that the scariest Satan is none other than the self-centeredness
in ourselves, we will pity Satan instead of hating him, and we will also develop a sense
of sympathy for Satan.
71
The Messiah’s abilities and responsibilities
Who can stop Satan’s accusations and protect the people from it? Unfortunately, God
cannot prevent Satan’s accusations. Why is that so? It is because Satan conspired with
humans. Therefore, the Messiah has to appear among humanity to uncover the identity
of Satan, and accuse Satan, ‘ Are you not the Satan who has committed various
sins?’satan then will not be able to deny it. That is the Messiah’s ability and
responsibility.
Satan raped Eve out of his longing for God’s love. Even though Satan fell out of his
own self-centeredness because he wanted to receive God’s love more, Lucifer also
hates the 6,000 year-long sinful history which he has caused.
Did Satan himself know how horrible was the sin he committed? Satan did not know it
initially. Lucifer, Satan, actually wants to return to his old position of faithful servant of
God.
Then who can return Satan to his original position? Only the Messiah can do it.
Father’s been saying recently, "I did what even God couldn’ t!" It is because he has
stopped Satan’s accusation and liberated God.
Father then also said "You will never fully comprehend, no matter how much you study
the Divine Principle. There are only three beings who really know the Principle
thoroughly; they are God, the Messiah, and Satan. However, even Satan’s knowledge
of The Principle is limited to the level of the growth stage of completion period
because that is when he caused the fall of humans.
I was relieved when I heard this. It is because we can’ t know the Principle perfectly no
matter how often we give lectures. Therefore, we must convey the Principle as it is.
Father also told us that we should not mix our words when we give a lecture about the
Principle.
Satan knows that God cannot hate him, so Satan speaks even to the Messiah, "Oh,
Messiah! God cannot hate me. Therefore, you cannot hate me either. If you are God’s
son, and if you have come to Earth as His representative, you must want me to return to
my old position as God wants me to. If not, I have nowhere to return. Therefore, you
cannot hate me." Satan wouldn’ t let go of the Messiah so easily.
Father’s Words regarding this can be seen on page 340 of volume 7 of True Parents’
Life Course.
"What is the reason God could not subjugate Satan? What is the reason humanity could
not subjugate Satan? There is only one reason; one aspect that Satan claims. Satan
claims, ‘ Even though I have fallen, is it not the rule of the Principle and God, therefore
God’s son has to love me first before people can enter Heaven from the standard of the
Principle?’ God could not deny this when Satan made this claim."
God and humans are trapped in Satanic claim ‘ Those who wish to perfect themselves
and enter the Heaven must set the condition that he has loved me. He cannot reach
perfection unless he does so.’
Even Father remarked "What’s really aggrieving God and the Messiah is the fact that
they cannot harm Satan." They cannot attack Satan. They must bring Satan to natural
subjugation. Otherwise, Satan accuses, "I am a bad being but you are God, the
Absolute One. Therefore, your love must also be eternal, unchanging, absolute, and
unique. I am a harmful being, but if you hate me, your love cannot be Absolute Love."
Satan knows the Principle.
Sometimes when we report to Father about the persecutions we had to receive from the
world, Father says "I want to attack my enemy just like The Mafia." Do you know
the Mafia? Originating from Italy, they are formidable and violent gangsters who
commit murder, robbery, and drug smuggling. People can’ t even find the victim’s
bodies.
God is in such a position where he wants to kill his enemy but he can’t. God does not
kill his enemy. Father says "God’s strategy is to bring his enemies to natural
subjugation. Do you think I would try to do anything other than that?" He also says "I
wasn’t a kind person from the beginning. I had to train myself, bite my tongue when I
had to, in order to walk the path of the Messiah even though I was an impatient person
with needs for revenge and bad manners!"
That’s the Path of the Will. That is why Father is walking the life course of Jesus today.
Jesus was able to escape from Satan’s accusation because he loved his enemy instead
of hating him. Satan took away Jesus’s body but he cannot make accusations against
Jesus. That is how God was able to utilize his omnipotence to resurrect Jesus.
Had Jesus been crucified on the cross with hatred in his heart, God could not have
resurrected Jesus. Through Jesus, who was resurrected by God, we are able to at least
receive the spiritual salvation. We cannot talk of the salvation with only Jesus who was
crucified on the cross. We must believe in the resurrected Jesus in order to receive
spiritual salvation. Father has always been walking the life course of Jesus.
Father has also reclaimed the body of Jesus which was lost at the cross, and he is
fulfilling the missions that Jesus was supposed to fulfill with his body.
Have you ever heard the reason why Father wanted to build Panda Motor Co. in
China? Father wanted to help China because he had to advance the providence in the
archangel nation. China is economically developed now, but the nation was in a bad
shape at that time. He told Mr. Moon of the Tongil Industries Co. to give all the
possible technologies to China. Then, he instructed Mr. Moon to give all of the profits
generated from the company to China after the company was built.
The reason the gap between developed nations and developing nations is widening is
due to the fact that developed nations are unwilling to reveal their technologies and
monopolize them. Nations like Japan, primarily, do not have much underground natural
resources. They live off of the exports of products that they have made with their
technologies. They receive a lot of money in patent royalties.
However, they should not do that if we are to realize the world of peace where there is
no war. At that time, Tongil Industries also had a mechanical factory in Germany.
Therefore, Father told Mr. Moon to gather the technologies in Germany and Japan and
give them all to China. Mr. Moon, who has recently passed away, said "But Father! If
we give them all our secrets, Tongil Industries won’ t make any money for the next
decade or two."
When he heard this, Father yelled, "Hey! The reason I’ m building a car factory in
China is not to make money. I do it because I have to bring China to the central
position in the providence! All profits generated by the factory must be returned to them! They are
atheist who do not believe in God! Would they just believe the existence of God if they
were told me? They are hungry so we must feed them first. Then I have to tell them to
listen to me. They are bound to come to me once their stomachs become full."
In addition, Father did not try to attack Gorbachev and Kim Il Sung, but rather
embraced them with love. Father met them and brought them to a natural subjugation
with True Love. The unspoken pain of God and the Messiah is that they can’ t do
anything to Satan even though he is so evil. However, the worldly people kill and wage
war against others in order to settle their enmity. The vicious circle is still continuing
today.
What is, however, God’s strategy? God’s strategy is to move Satan’s heart and bring
him to natural subjugation. Satan’s strategy, of forcing people to subjugation, is
different from God’s strategy. The human history of wars has been that of forceful
subjugation and it only begets vengeance. God’s strategy of natural subjugation is slow.
However, moving the heart of Satan into natural subjugation is the only path. That’s the
way to the complete victory.
74
Salvation of glory and salvation of shame
The Bible tells us of two kinds of salvation: salvation of glory and salvation of shame.
The salvation of glory (Timothy 2:10) is the salvation that those who have suffered
with the Lord will receive, and the salvation of shame (Revelation 6:16) is the salvation
that Christians who opposed the Lord will receive when they finally know the Lord.
Those who receive the salvation of shame will return while saying ‘ Mountains, rocks,
cover me! What shall I do with this shame!" Didn’ t Saul, before he became Paul, for
example, try to kill the believers of Jesus before he repented through the miracle of
Damascus and returned? (Acts 9:1-30)
Accordingly, many Christians who persecuted the Returning Lord will repent and
return in shame, saying ‘ What shall I do with this shame?’ This is what we are
working to realize.
Satan did everything as he wished, but God is waiting for the day that Satan surrenders,
saying ‘ I must end this world where I was the king, so please accept me. I will never
do it again even if you asked me to.’
Father loved his enemies his entire life
There are three things that Father did when he went to Japan.
First, Father made preparations for the providence, second he studied in school, and
third fought he against the Japanese government.
Father said that he took the role of a leader and fought against Japan after making an
underground organization during his time in Japan. Father engaged in the independence
movement for his nation while searching for God’s will, so he used to hold a great
enmity against Japanese people.
Back then, anyone who was caught while engaging in the independence movement was
tortured in horrible ways. Father told us that one of the tortures he received was being
beaten while being hung by the arms behind him. Ordinary people could not endure
such torture.
Every time he received such harsh torture, Father desperately prayed, "Father! I am in
Japan in the position of a parent, but the children do not recognize me because I have
not fulfilled my responsibility as a parent. However, it is my fault, not theirs. Please
forgive your children in Japan." Father did not hate them even for a moment. Father
forgave and loved the Japanese people just as Jesus forgave and loved his enemy.
Then in 1942, there was a place called the Imperial Palace in Tokyo where Japan’s
emperor lived, and there was a bridge called Nijyu-Bashi leading to the palace.
Standing on the other side of Nijyu-Bashi, Father offered a desperate prayer, "Heavenly
Father! Even though your Japanese children do not recognize me and try to kill me, I
do not hate them. In twenty years, your Japanese sons and daughters will kneel before
me, subjugated, and I will offer all of them to you."
Afterwards, missionary works in Japan began in 1959, and 20 CARP leaders from
Japan came to Korea around 1962. They visited Korea for the first time. I served these
CARP leaders also with other members.
As soon as they came through the main gate of the former headquarters church, they
took off their shoes, kneeled down in front of Father, and cried out, "True Parents.
75
Please forgive the sins our ancestors have committed. We will practice the loyalty and
filial piety with our lives for God and True Parents." Their tearful apology made even
us cry.
Father was greatly moved, looked to the sky, and said "Yes. The promise I made to
heaven during my time in Japan 20 years ago has finally been fulfilled." That’s the kind
of person Father is.
That was in 1962 so it was exactly 20 years later when this occurred. 1942 was when
the Second World War was in full blossom. Even though Father received such harsh
tortures from Japanese people, Father forgave them and did not build a barrier in his
heart. Father told us that this is the reason Japanese people come running to God’s Will
simply after listening to the Principle. If Father hated them and held resentment
towards them, "You Japanese scoundrels!", then his barrier of hatred would be so
elevated that nobody would be able to huddle through the barrier and come to Father.
The reason witnessing in Japan is effective and its church flourishing, and the reason
that Japanese people come to Korea to offer their hands in many activities, is that
Father built such a foundation of heart when he was in Japan.
We realize how strong Father’s true love is when we think about situations like this.
Father once told us, "When someone asks me ‘ How does Rev. Moon live this life?’ , I
will give my answer simply like this: I have lived my entire life sacrificing myself for
my enemies who have tried to kill me. I have loved them, and lived for their sake.
Father walked the life course of Jesus, and that was the course of loving one’s enemy.
People of the world were all melted by that.
For this reason, Gorbachev and Kim Il Sung were surprised. Father saw spiritually that
their hearts had turned around. That is why when Father told Gorbachev, "Let’s meet!"
Gorbachev said "Yes!", "Kim Il Sung, let’s meet!", Kim Il Sung said "Yes!", and they
met True Parents.
Didn’ t Gorbachev meet Father and say "Rev. Moon, please help me with your
international organizations and financial foundation."? Father responded "I am here to
help you following God’s Will. However, helping you with money is only temporary
help. If your nation is to develop eternally, it must believe God. Human strength alone
cannot do it. Therefore, liberate religion."
Then Gorbachev liberated religion. Father then told him to tell Kim Il Sung that the
unification of Korea must be done through peaceful means, not through violence.
Gorbachev answered "Yes." Father also instructed "Leave the youth in your nation to
me. They will become great leaders and revive The Soviet Union." So he discovered
students who were fluent in English.
University students in Soviet Union can speak English well. I spent ten days with them
as well teaching them the Principle. I did this three times and I noticed that they
learned the British-style, formal English. When I asked them "Hey, how do you folks
speak English so well?", they answered that they must learn the language of their
enemy if they are to beat them.
Father initially told 200 students to come, but the number later became 4,000 with
everyone rushing. They helped Gorbachev’s democratization movement which led
Soviet Union to welcome democracy. They have grown up to become today’s
competent workers and received the blessing of God as His children.
When Father met Kim Il Sung for the first time, Kim Il Sung whispered into Father’s
ears, "You are a person with no enemy. I have realized that you have sacrificed your
life for world peace more than anyone else. I trust Rev. Moon completely. I think the
unification of Korea can be easily be realized if we work together." Then, as if he knew
that he would die first, Kim Il Sung asked Father, "If I happen to die before you, please
teach my son Jung Il."
I met a few North Korean women myself when I went to China as the president of
Women’s Federation. When I told them that I was the president of WFWP, they told me
"Oh,
that’s Rev. Moon’s organization, yes? We know him well. We respect and love Rev.
Moon." They knew it already. Father melted the hearts of the enemy nation with only
one project called ‘ Panda.’ They also knew that Father created several other
investments for world peace.
There are many false Lords in Korea as well. There was a person claiming that he is the
Lord and that Rev. Moon is John the Baptist. When asked why Rev. Moon is John the
Baptist, he said that John the Baptist was as famous just as Rev. Moon is now famous.
This person is making preparations in hiding without the world noticing him; therefore
he is the Lord.
When I met such people during my tour, I reported such people to Father as soon as I
could. Then Father said "The Lord must of course receive the calling from God, but
what’s really important is subjugating communism."
Jesus loved his enemy while he was being crucified on the cross. However, Father
fulfilled the mission of Jesus without dying. This is something only Father can do
because he knows God’s Will and Heart perfectly. Father is the only one capable of
waging the war of heart. Such a war of heart exists behind the Principle out of people’s
sight.
I went through a lot of hardships too when I listened to Father’s Words in the early
days. At that time, Father never went to bed before midnight. Everytime Father spoke
at night, I kept looking at the clock, thinking ‘ Father should be ending his speech
around midnight....’ However, Father once continued to speak until 1 and 2 o’ clock in
the morning. Can you imagine what Father said? He said "I can’ t stop talking if there
is at least one among you who wants me to continue speaking."
Father told us that he must go to bed after midnight. It is because people visit Father by
offering jeongseong, and most of them offer jeongseong after midnight. People
normally go to bed before midnight. However, people who seek God offer their
jeongseong after midnight, so Father has to embrace them.
Father told us if Adam and Eve hadn’ t fallen, they could have spoken to God at noon
and midnight. Heaven’s door opens during those times. This was the testimony of Mrs.
Seok Cheon Jeong. Mr. Seok Cheon Jeong was the father of Su Won Jeong who a
member of the 36-couples.
That is why Father told us that if we are to offer jeongseong for something important,
we should pray at noon or at midnight. Father considered these two periods in a day
very important.
Father stays up late at night, pulling the spiritual strings. Father also told us once "I am
talking to you now but do you think that is the only thing that I’ m doing right now?" I
am offering jeongseong so that those who would otherwise join the church ten years
join in a year, and those who would otherwise join the church a year from now come
knocking at door of our church tomorrow.
I was in Alaska once and there the sunset happens around ten o’ clock in the evening.
During that time Father slept very little and went out to the ocean to fish at five in the
morning everyday without failing.
When Father fished in Alaska, we always waited until it was ten at night. Because it
was only then that Father gathered his fishing rods back and returned home. Father
departs at ten and the return home took one hour, which meant that he arrived around
11 PM. Father was always looking at the ocean quietly the entire day. I used to wonder
what Father was thinking while he was watching the ocean, but Father always looked
so peaceful as if he was sitting inside of his living room.
I didn’t know Father’s heart but this is what Father told me one day.
"Hey, you think I’ m just catching fish on the boat? When I’ m in the middle of the
ocean on a boat, fish come and tell me ‘ Father, please stay with us longer.’ and the
spirits of heaven come down too, and all creation play with each other and I become
drunk in their happiness."
He said that the ocean water and air, and even the heaven, become joyous. Then
countless spirits would come to Father and tell him while crying, ‘ I am someone who
drowned in the ocean at such hour on such day. Please liberate me." Father listens to all
their pleas and liberates them. All the while, he plays with the creation and fish as well.
Father has kept very busy. We do not know this well because we can’ t truly see. We
were only angry when fish didn’ t bite the bait.
It’s difficult to tell how quickly the hours pass by when we serve Father closely. We
also don’ t become tired. Maybe we enter the dominion of Father, our physical selves
being led by Father’s spirit self.
78
John the Baptist failed to serve Jesus
John the Baptist knew that Jesus was born of his father and Mary. This information is
not revealed in The Exposition of Divine Principle. Father told Hyo Won You, "Don’ t
write about anything that is not in the Principle unless I give you permission."
We received a lot of persecution in the early days because what we said about John the
Baptist. Korea is predominantly Presbyterian whereas America is Methodist. In The
Methodist Church, the highest respect is reserved for John the Baptist. He is the saint
among all saints. It is no wonder why there was such commotion once we taught that
John the Baptist failed to do his responsibility. The Methodist church takes the saying
of John the Baptist, "He must increase, but I must decrease." as that he was only being
humble.
We interpret this differently. We interpret that John the Baptist failed to do his
responsibility, so Christians become angry. They will become even more angry if they
hear that the younger sister of John the Baptist was supposed to be the wife of Jesus.
They will be enraged if Zechariah if they hear that the father of John the Baptist, is the
father of Jesus.
Father told about this to the Japanese women who joined in a sisterhood pact with
Korean women.
John the Baptist was born six months before Jesus. He is, therefore, the older brother of
Jesus. The Jewish people considered John the Baptist great because he lived an ascetic
life, eating locusts and wild honey. However, after close inspection, John the Baptist
realized that Jesus was born between his father and his aunt, Mary. In this way, John
the Baptist could not truly believe and serve Jesus who was proclaiming himself as the
Messiah.
Even though she was in the position to become Adam’s wife, Eve was in the position of
Adam’s younger sister. However, the archangel who was in the position of a servant,
stole Eve. Therefore, Jesus, who was in the position to take the opposite course in the
restoration through indemnity, had to steal the sister from John the Baptist who was in
the position of the archangel. Christians will jump up and down in anger when they
hear this.
Zechariah became mute when he first heard from an angel that his wife was pregnant
with John the Baptist. He doubted the angel’s words because his wife was too old. Do
you think the younger sister of John the Baptist was born? The younger sister of John
the Baptist did not play any role in the providence, and we cannot even find a trace of
her name in the Bible. Jesus knew the course that he had to take and begged his mother
three times in his life, at 17, 27, and 30 years old, to be wedded with the younger sister
of John the Baptist. However, Mary turned down her son’s plea completely.
Mary was a single woman when she became pregnant. Therefore, Jesus was a bastard
and was in a low position. That is why the Jewish people even today scoff when
somebody tells them that Jesus was the Messiah.
I went to the land of Jewish people in 1980, and they had what is called the Wailing
Wall. It is the western portion of the Holy Temple that King Solomon constructed, and
the Jewish people with their bread-shaped black hats were reciting the Laws of Moses.
When I approached them and asked "Do you think Jesus was the Messiah?" they
answered "No!" They say that they respect Jesus as a prophet, but nobody could be the
Messiah since Elijah has not appeared from the sky yet. It’s truly amazing.
They are same as the Christian people of today. It must have been very difficult for
them to believe that Jesus was the Messiah in that kind of circumstance. I could
understand this better when I was sent there. Mary gave birth to Jesus after receiving
the revelation, and Jesus was able to survive with the protection of Joseph, and
therefore he was a righteous person. The Jewish law at the time stated that unmarried women who become pregnant
must be stoned to death. However, was Mary not saved because Joseph told people that
the baby was his? Mary, who knew the law of Jews, must have been very scared.
Jesus was the half brother of John the Baptist. The younger sister of John the Baptist
had the same father as Jesus. Mary was aware of everything. If she had allowed Jesus
to marry his half sister, it would once against repel the Jewish law. Mary opposed Jesus
being wedded to the younger sister of John the Baptist, and Mary is now beating her
chest, lamenting that she did not allow the marriage of Jesus.
Jesus and Mary were abandoned by Zechariah’s family. The three-year public course of
Jesus was his journey to find his wife, and he was killed without being able to fulfil that
mission. Father taught us that if John the Baptist’s younger sister believed Jesus to be
her husband and followed him wherever he went, then heaven could have protected
them, preventing the crucifixion of Jesus.
Father said that Jesus was murdered because he could not set the condition with which
heaven could protect him. The crucial reason for the crucifixion of Jesus lied in John
the Baptist. Jesus was the Abel family and John the Baptist was the Cain family.
However, because the Able family and Cain family failed to unite, the tribes couldn’ t
unite, the races couldn’ t unite, and Jesus was crucified in the end. This lies in the
deepest fathom of the Principle, and this is something serious we must solve in this day
and age.
I can tell you this now because Father has already proclaimed these things. Father said
that "The Exposition of Divine Principle that I told Mr. Hyo Won You to write was only
a portion of the Principle that I knew." The reason Father could not reveal the entire
Principle was because of the oppositions from Christians and theologians. Father said
that he will write the Original Divine Principle when the time comes. I recall Father
saying this.
These days, I see that the contents of the Principle are coming out more and more. I
told Father once, "Father once said that you will write the Wolli Wonbon again, but I
think many of the contents of the Wolli Wonbon have already come out in Mother’s
speeches that she’ d given on her tours." Father sat still after saying ‘ Yes, I think what
you are saying is also right.’ Just like this, new Words are being revealed as the time
comes.
80
The root of the Unification Church faith
We cannot give perfect Principle lectures with only The Exposition of Divine Principle.
We must listen to Father’s Words often and read the collected speeches of Father from
the first volume if we want to give good Principle lectures. Father used to talk a lot
about the circumstances and the heart of Jesus from the first volume of Father’s
Collected Speeches (Father’s Words in 1956) until he had the Holy Marriage with
Mother.
When Dr. Bo Hi Park joined the church, he was the first person to use a recording
device to start recording Father’s Words. Father’s Words were normally written down
as notes before recording devices. Father used to talk about the excruciatingly painful
heart of Jesus, connecting the hearts of God, Father, and Jesus, and speaking until his
entire body was covered in his own sweat and tears.
I also told my youngest son "You have to start reading from the first volume of Father’s
Speech Collection", and he began reading. After he started reading Father’s Speech
Collection, he told me that he now feels like he can realize the base of the faith of The
Unification Church.
We cannot use only the Principle in our ministry. We also cannot use only the Words
that we receive daily. We can convey the inspiration of God only when we lecture
centering on the Principle and Father’s Words. In other words, we must first thoroughly
study the Principle, and then read from the first volume of Father’s Speech Collection
which is the root of the faith of Unification Church. We have to turn Heaven’s lonely,
sorrowful, and painful heart into our own root of faith and assimilate the Words that
Father has given us today.
Give lectures through reading the Principle means that lecturers are discouraged from
combining their own words into their lectures. In other words, we should speak
according to the Words, and nothing else. We can easily find Father’s Words regarding
certain points in the Principle as we read the Principle through. We can engraft the
Principle in people’s hearts if we add Father’s Words just a little in the Principle, and
anyone will be able to accept the Principle.
I believe this book ‘ A Testimony to God’s Word in Regard to Divine Principle’ will
help you in your study and lectures of the Divine Principle.
81
Chapter 5
Resurrection
Resurrection of the People on Earth
The chapter of Resurrection first deals with the providence of resurrection for people
on Earth.
How will the providence of resurrection for people on Earth happen? Our
spiritual selves must attain the stage of divine spirit after going through the stages of
form spirit and life spirit. In other words, we must experience the resurrection on the
formation, growth, and completion levels.
The next part deals with the providence of resurrection for people in the spirit world.
Our ancestors who have already shed their physical bodies, along with other spirits,
must attain resurrection through cooperating with people on Earth and receive the same
benefit. I will explain about these two things.
I originally knew resurrection as ‘ the dead arising from their graves’ just as Christians
churches teach. However, I heard that ‘ resurrection means the growth of our spirit
bodies’ for the first time when I joined the church. I was so amazed by this teaching
and asked Father about it to find out more.
"Father, my spirit self must be growing inside of my physical self just as you have said,
would there be a means of measurement, like a thermostat, to know how much my
spirit body has grown, whether it can achieve the level of divine spirit?" I asked.
However, Father pretended he didn’ t hear me that just said "Yes. The perfection of
spirit self is the perfection of love!"
However, the term ‘ form spirit’ has a meaning.
There was a member in our church who died of carbon-monoxide poisoning and then
came back to life. When he went to the spirit world, the path leading to Hell looked
easier than the path that was leading to heaven. There were also people at the other end
of the path of hell waving him, telling him to come and join them. So when he went to
hell, there were beings that resembled serpents, dogs, and pigs. They looked like
humans from one point of view but animals from another.
It means that only when we attain the resurrections, our spirit self can grow from the
shape of animal to become the shape of human being. That is why the spirit self at the
formation stage is called form spirit. That particular form spirit develops to the level of
a life spirit, and it will ultimately become a divine spirit. A divine spirit illuminates
light. So the purpose of our life on Earth is to perfect our spirit self in order to become
divine spirit (luminous being). Everyone wishes to become a divine spirit.
The level of luminosity determines how close we can go to True Parents after they go
to the spirit world. We will be able to go closer to True Parents depending on the
brightness of our spirit selves. We will fall down according to the darkness of our spirit
selves and ascend according to their brightness.
Perfection of spirit self is the perfection of love
Father explained to us about resurrection of spirit self as if drawing a picture. Father taught us that God has twelve sungsangs. Then he told us "Everyone is born with one
of the twelve sungsangs of God. Therefore, it is easy for you to love and become friendly
with people who share the same sungsang with you, but it’s difficult to love the others
who have the other eleven sungsangs. Therefore, you must work for them, sacrifice for
them, and love them. In the end, you will have to love everyone who has the other
eleven sungsangs. If you can love them all, your spirit self will become completed, and
your character and love will be perfected."
If we look at the picture here, it has four directions. East means warm spring, South
means summer, West autumn, and North winter. Each season has three months. Three
months multiplied by four seasons is twelve months.
You have probably heard that there are twelve gates made of pearls in the spirit world.
People are all different and they are bound to go through the pearl gate that befits them.
Since there are twelve sungsangs and twelve months, there are twelve pearl gates as
well.
If we only befriend the people of same sungsang as us on the physical world, we will
only be able to enter one pearl gate. We will not be able to enter the other pearl gates. If
you hate a certain type of person, then you will not be able to enter the corresponding
gate. As twelve months are different from each other, twelve types of people are all
very much different.
Our spirit self cannot be perfected and become a luminous body if we cannot unite with
all twelve types of people. The twelve pearl gates represent the gates which twelve
types of people enter. Therefore, if we cannot love certain types of people, our spirit
self will have a shadow cast upon it and be tainted with darkness. We must learn to like
all twelve types of people if we are to pass through all twelve months.
That’s why the number 12 is important. True Parents gave birth to more than twelve
children. The first thing Father asked Mother to do after the Holy Marriage is that she
must give birth to more than twelve children. Mother gave birth to fourteen children.
People’s characteristics are all different just as four seasons are different. You could say
‘ You and I have different characters; we don’ t fit well together’ but you would be
breaking the heavenly law of love if you said ‘ You and I have different characters; I
hate you.’ How could the spring hate summer, and the summer hate autumn? We need
all four seasons. Therefore, whether people have the same characteristic as you or not,
you must love them all.
So when you give birth to twelve children, people you meet will remind you of your
first daughter or second son and so on, making it easier for you to be friendly with
them.
There is a saying: ‘ You must be like a child if you are to enter heaven.’ It is because
children are kind. Children easily play with each other. Adults aren’ t abel to that.
Adults measure each other up and they take along time to become friends. That’s how
adults are. Those who transcend everything and just love everyone will be able to go to
heaven. We are being trained in that way of love on Earth.
Father said that the Principle will become the constitution in the nation of God in the
future. The world where people cannot commit sin even if they try to, will arrive.
However, who will be the people who fail to achieve resurrection until the end? It is the
people who never gave birth. You cannot simply study the loving heart of parent and
realize it. The loving heart of parent is something we can only learn through having our
own children, sacrificing ourselves for them day and night, and raising them.
Therefore, Father said that the people who never gave birth to their own children will
have a harder time for resurrection. Then what can they do? They must adopt children.
Father’s been pushing the wives of the four saints to adopt children.
Back in the old days, I was inside the room where Father was having a meeting with
pastoral leaders. They asked Father "There are members who are avoiding getting
pregnant because of financial restraints. Would that be OK?" Father yelled and said
"What are you talking about? They should have more children! Do you think Jacob would’ ve given
birth to a son like Joseph, his eleventh son, if he avoided getting his wife pregnant?"
Then Father continued "Give birth. Father gave birth to a lot of children as well. You
must learn from it. Don’ t worry, just give birth. Babies come out to the world with
their own fortune."
You should also give birth to a lot of children, and if you couldn’ t, please tell your
daughters or daughters-in-law the same thing. Father once told us that if we have 100
million second generation children, we will be able to have dominion over the whole
world. That is why Father also said that he is always so happy to hear blessed families
giving birth. So please do not worry about with what you will feed the children.
Please remember that the number 12, twelve children are important.
84
Ancestors are directly connected to individual salvation
Father normally doesn’ t do this anymore but there was something he always used to
say after someone reported to him, "Who did well here, and who did poorly?
Something bad happened to someone, something good happened to someone." Father
used to say, "That happened to him because he had good ancestors. That happened to
him because he had bad ancestors." Father often blamed the ancestors.
When I was in The Presbyterian Church, I thought I had nothing to do with my
ancestors. I simply believed that the ancestors who didn’ t believe in Jesus were all
satanic. So we didn’ t hold ancestral rites. However, Father taught us differently; Father
often spoke about ancestors.
Father said that everything is connected to our ancestors. Our birth is connected with
the ancestors, and the way we live is also connected with our ancestors. When people
die, their ancestors come to take him. When people are just about to depart from the
Earth, they say "My grandfather, my grandmother are here to take me." It also happens
to be that our ancestors are the ones who will teach us the way of life in the spirit
world. Therefore, if our ancestors are in a good place, we will end up in a good place as
well. The opposite is also true, if our ancestors are in a bad place, then we will end up
in that place as well. That’s how important our ancestors are.
I asked about ancestors to Father one day.
"Father, according to your words, you told us that the cooperation from our ancestors is
vital in our lives. Then is it our ancestors or God who give us salvation? Between God
and our ancestors, who cooperates with us more?"
"Hmmm. God saves us in whole, but ancestors have more to do with direct individual
salvation."
According to Father’s Words, we must have good ancestors, and we also have to
become good ancestors to our descendants. The good deeds done by our ancestors
cannot be taken by God or Satan. Father talked a lot about the good deeds of ancestors.
Father said that we resemble our father and mother, and also our grandparents, but we
do not just resemble their appearance, we have also inherited their cells. Our ancestors
live together with us. We inherit the sins and good deeds of our ancestors. We can
understand the relationship between ourselves and our ancestors after joining the
Unification Church and listening to lectures on the Principle. Even if our lives are
difficult at the moment, we can’ t become reproachful after we come to know the
Principle.
The reason why Cheongpyeong is so great is that we liberate the ancestors in the spirit
world and send them to the training center led by Heung Jin Nim. They train there for
one hundred days, receive the blessing, and then become Absolute Good Spirits. Then
we must bring them to our home, live together with them, and let them cooperate with
us. If we make 1,000 Absolute Good Spirits, that means we have 1,000 spiritual
children. When we go to the spirit world, they will come to welcome your arrival, "Oh!
Our spiritual Father, or Mother, you have come. Welcome to the spirit world. We will
serve you well."
Then, blessing 2,000 Absolute Good Spirits is better than blessing 1,000, and blessing
10,000 is considerably better. That is why Father once said "Do the members of
Unification Church know how grateful they should be for the works of
Cheongpyeong?" If we have made many Absolute Good Spirits, we won’ t go to hell at
least, right?
So in the end, what matters is where our ancestors are coming from. If they come from
hell, we will end up going to hell. If they come from a good place, we will follow them
and go there as well.
85
The life of people on Earth and the good deeds of ancestors
The spirit world is a world of cause. We who live on earth are living in the world of
result. There is no result without a cause. Therefore, we can’ t escape the influence of
our ancestors even though we want to live our lives the way we wish.
Father once explained to us about how the good deeds of our ancestors can operate. I’
ve drawn a picture to help your understand. Here are a high and medium height
mountains, and there is a valley between them. The person standing on the mountain
will be called A, the one in the valley, B, and the one on the medium mountain C. A’s ancestors did
many good deeds.
In climbing the mountain for 6,000 years, some people are still at the level of Old
Testament, some at the level of New Testament, and some at the Holy Testament.
This sun represents the grace of God which sheds its light equally. Who do you think
will receive the most amount of God’s grace? It will be A of course. A has a easy life
since he receives God’s grace during his lifetime. He doesn’ t have to live his life so
diligently thanks to the good deeds of his ancestors.
Person B is in the valley because his ancestors did very few good deeds. He works hard
and diligently but only few work out for him. His life is a difficult one. He may be
smart and live his life sincerely but still nothing works out for him as he wishes. In the
valley he resides, the sun shines for a very short time before it disappears, shedding
only small amount of light on him.
Also, person C is in the middle of the mountain, whose ancestors accomplished
approximately a medium amount of good deeds.
However, I heard something very shocking from Father recently. Father said "Do you
know why God is fair? He is fair because there are rich people and poor people." Those
well-off deserve to live in riches because of the good deeds of their ancestors, and
those live in suffering must lead such a style of life because they must pay off the debt
of their ancestors.
When we see one person (A) living well-off even though he doesn’ t have much talent
whereas another person (B) living in difficulties even though he tries very hard, we call
it unfair. However, Father’s perspective is different. That’s not unfair. Our position in
this world is different from our birth. There is really no reason to be jealous of someone
because everything works out for that person; meanwhile your life is so difficult. If you
find yourself jealous in such a way, just think ‘ Oh, I must live harder to make up for
the lack of good deeds by my ancestors’ and I must work harder.
If this person (B) finds the Principle and joins the church, he will realize that his
ancestors left him only few good deeds, and he will begin to work harder. His status
elevates as he works harder. Father also told us that such people achieve the most
elevation after they find the Principle. As God is the parent of humankind, Father told
us that God listens to the prayers and the jeongseongs of such people more closely.
That is why such people achieve astonishingly fast development.
86
People on Earth must indemnify the sins of seven generations of their ancestors
This time, I will draw a bamboo stick. Here is the bamboo tree and this picture
represents one section of the bamboo stick. In this one section, there are seven
generations of ancestors.
Father said that the sins of our ancestors in the spirit world are indemnified every seven
generations. It moves up one step every seven generations. Father already knows about
the ancestor liberation in the Cheongpyeong training center. So the horizontal seven
generations are tuned to this vertical side first, second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and
seventh generations.
According to Father’s Words, we joined the Unification Church because of the good
deeds of our ancestors up to seven generations. We inherit the good deeds of our
ancestors up to seven generations and we benefit from that.
We are the descendants of the first, second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh
generation ancestors who were fallen people. We therefore are the embodiment of both
good and evil.
So this ( ) is good and that( ) is evil. This person (the seventh descendant) has his
own goodness and then received all the goodness of his ancestors. The good deeds of
his ancestors have come down in such a way. So when you look at this person, he is
even kinder than his father or his grandfather. He is born as a better person.
Father once told us many years ago, "You people are probably loved and trusted the
most among your siblings. You couldn’ t have joined Unification Church otherwise.
Who among you received the trust and love of your parents and siblings the most?
Raise your hand!" I raised my hand too. I was the first child among six brothers and
sisters, and I received the love and trust of my parents the most.
However, how good would it be if we were to live only with their good deeds?
Nothing’s free. We also inherit the bad deeds from our ancestors and we must make
indemnifications for it.
When our ancestors gave their good deeds to us, they gave them to us with a condition
of making indemnifications for their sins. When we look at the members of Unification
Church, they are such kind people but many of their lives are very hard. They
experience much difficulty because they are trying to pay back for the sins of their
ancestors.
Father puts us through many difficulties so that we can quickly pay back for the sins of
our ancestors. Father does that because anything we fail to pay back will be inherited to
our descendants. Then our descendants will have to continue making indemnifications.
We must endure all difficulties if we know the Principle and clearly know the
relationship between ourselves and our ancestors. When we are faced with difficulties
in our lives, we should consider that ‘ I am in suffering because I am making
indemnifications for the sins of my ancestors. I am suffering because the payment can
be made quicker.’ Our indemnifications will be finished faster if we are grateful for our
sufferings.
(] I
The members of the Unification Church normally live difficult lives because they have
to make indemnifications for the sins of their ancestors. As they have received all
different sorts of fortunes from their ancestors, both good and bad, their life is often
very difficult. So even though our lives may be difficult, we must walk a the painful
course, thinking that we are paying for the sins of seven generation of our ancestors as
their servant ,and ending the payment in our generation.
We can now make indemnifications for the sins of 210 generations of ancestors thanks
to the special ancestral liberation in Cheong Pyeong. This has become possible through
the grace of True Parents’ victory. We must be grateful to True Parents.
She has now passed away but there lived a grandmother in Daegu who practiced
oriental medicine and was also good at face-reading; knowing things about people by
analyzing their faces. She analyzed the faces of many high position leaders of our
church, and she said that they are mostly very kind but many of them have the fate of
committing suicide, getting killed in a car accident, or other situations preventing them
from living to their
natural age. People who are destined to die before their natural years come join the
Unification Church, she said. She said she couldn’ t understand why such kind people
have such difficulties lying ahead in their lives.
She also said that as such people, we were able to avoid such misfortune because we
joined the church and decided to follow True Parents. Such knowledge can also be
found in the Principle. It says that we are the fruit of our ancestors of 6,000 years.
The members of Unification Church must go through suffering and receive persecution.
We say we have received persecutions after joining the church and Father understands
it all when he sees us. Father knows how many good deeds our ancestors have done.
Additionally, Father’s been saying lately that he can see numbers on our foreheads.
This number does not disappear even after 40 years from joining the church. Numbers
appear like 5 years, 10 years, 15 years, or 20 years....... Then when a woman comes to
the matching place with her head down, covering her forehead, Father shouts "Put your
head up. I can’ t see your ancestors."
The numbers on our foreheads mean that our ancestors have pushed us to join the
Unification Church and we will stay active in the church activities, but then after that
time, our bad ancestors pull us to their side.
Some members receive the blessing after they get married outside the church. They
joined the church before they got married, but then left the church for a reason, and
return to church with a man or a woman at their side to receive the blessing. Father told
us that these are all works of our ancestors. That becomes their regret. These blessed
couples give birth to their children outside the church, and breathe the sigh of regret
when they can’ t give birth once they enter the church because now they are too old.
Then why do such things happen? It’s because if we are allowed to stay in the church
for five years. After 5 years, the bad ancestors will start to pull us out. Even though
they are aware that they will receive salvation if we join the church and offer
jeongseongs. However they are ashamed of being judged for their crimes and the fear
they felt when they committed their sins creep in back to them. In fear of being judged
for their crimes, they begin to want to escape and pull their descendants out.
Even though it’s possible to be pulled out by our ancestors after 5 or 10 years, we can
stay in the church without being forced out by the temptation of our bad ancestors if we
have offered the jeongseongs of our own. Otherwise, what once inspired our hearts will
give us scars, our faith in the providence of God will decrease, our relationship with
other members will begin to crack, and we will begin to hate other members. Then we
will be pulled out by our bad ancestors.
Then our good ancestors try again to push us back to the church. Then our good
ancestors and bad ancestors begin to fight. This fight will ensue for 40 years. After 40
years, the number on the person’s forehead disappears.
Father said that this is why he can truly trust a member once it’s been 40 years since he
joined. When Mrs. Hyeon Shil Kang told Father "It’s been 40 years since I’ ve joined
the church." Father gave his blessing and told her "Congratulations. Things will now
work in favor of you. Your wishes will come true."
If we are to repel the hands of our bad ancestors trying to pull out of the church, we
must love and serve True Parents, and offer jeongseong for the Will of God for more
than 40 years.
88
The merit of our ancestors and witnessing
I will explain it to you this time with some drawings of humans. Father taught this to us
in a very fun way. After listening to all of Father’s lessons, it becomes easier for us to
understand the relationship between ourselves and our ancestors no matter how
difficult a situation we find ourselves in.
Here is a drawing that resembles a person. In this drawing, the spirit world is the cause
and the physical world is the result. This result is always affected by its cause. Then,
this is those who have joined the Unification Church. We make different relationships
centering on this particular person (the other person). We live among many
relationships that we create.
For example, when I try to witness to this person (the other person), our meeting is not
only a meeting between us but a meeting of our ancestors. It may not be seen but your
ancestors are there with you. The ancestors without physical bodies must borrow the
physical bodies of their descendents in order for them to benefit, and that is why they
always follow their descendants.
If we offer sincere jeongseong in order to witness to this particular person (the other
person), then this person’s ancestors feel grateful towards me. Then, this person’s
ancestors must repay the debt to my ancestors. This happens automatically. However,
we must also understand that, even though we have joined the church, our ancestors
may not necessarily have done better deeds than the ancestors of this person to whom I
am trying to witness.
In other words, I have joined the Unification Church and this person (the other person)
has not joined the church yet, but the average good deeds of my ancestors (C) may not
be higher than that of this person’s ancestors (D). For example, if the average good
deeds of my ancestors is 50% (C), it could be that the ancestors of the person you are
trying to witness has 70% (D) of good deeds. In that case, witnessing becomes difficult.
It is because ancestors send their descendents to the Unification Church when the time
is right.
Then why did the 36-couple families have to join the Unification Church so early and
had to go through so much suffering while following the Lord? There are two reasons.
There are people who joined the church because their ancestors (A) did a lot of good
deeds.
Father said that the ancestors whose good deeds are recognized by God among other
people are those who were loyal to their countries. There is no ancestor who can
surpass the ancestors who were loyal to their countries. Next comes the ancestors who
were good sons and daughters, then comes the ones who were good husbands, and
wives, then comes the ones who believed in a religion.
Why is that? Even though it wasn’ t the nation of God, the ancestors who were loyal to
their countries had to sacrifice themselves and their families for the sake of their
nations. For this reason, upheld highest by God are those who have loyally sacrificed
themselves for the sake of their nations.
According to Father, soldiers who die in a war, or soldiers who are sacrificed in an
incident such as the Cheon An Ham sinking can ascend to high places when they go to
the spirit world. Father told us that even if they remained on Earth and worked very
hard, they could not have done anything that would have put them in a higher place in
the spirit world than their sacrifice for the nation. Father also said that even though they
have gone to very high places in the spirit world, there are still even higher places they
can go, so they will come back to Earth, to their family members or tribal members,
and help them sacrifice themselves for the sake of their nation. If they succeed, they will go to even higher
places in the spirit world together with the people they helped. They assist their close
ones to achieve the level of sacrifice for their nation; this is something they weren’ t
able to achieve when they were alive.
Father then told us that we need not worry too much about the soldiers who were
sacrificed for the sake of this nation when we know what will await for them in the
spirit world. If you know someone close to you whose intimate loved ones sacrificed
themselves for the nation, please give them your condolences and cheer them up.
Furthermore, God also wants to have his own family. God does not have a family on
Earth. However, God is moved by those good sons or daughters who overcome much
hardship to attend their parents on Earth. Also, God highly regards those who kept their
fidelity for their spouse. Father said that 36-couple family members have such people
in their ancestral line.
It could also be that our ancestors who have done a lot of good deeds could be in a very
high position whereas our ancestors who have done many bad things could be at a low
place or even in hell. Those ancestors who are at a higher place in the spirit world want
to quickly save their own tribal members who are at a lower place or in hell. Wouldn’ t
you want to save your own members from lower places in the spirit world or hell?
That is why even when the blessed family members go to higher places in the spirit
world, we will still feel pain. People are one body with their tribal members, so it is
never comfortable for those, even in a higher place, when some of their tribal members
are suffering in lower places. Father said to us, "If you do not restore your tribe, you
will never feel that you are in a good place no matter how elevated a place you find
yourself in the spirit world." That is why Father told us to become tribal messiahs.
Similarly, even if our ancestors have done a lot of good deeds and went to a good place
in the spirit world, they are eager to save their tribal members who are suffering in hell.
This is why they push their descendants to join The Unification Church as one of the
36-couple members. What then happens? All of the ancestors can’ t be redeemed just
because there are few ancestors with many good deeds. Since the sins of the ancestors
are so great, they can’ t ascend to a higher place right away.
I will give you an example. It is just as you see your report card and see that you
receive an A or B in the subjects that you like, but you receive lower grades in other
subjects which then work to bring down the average score.
We can tell where our ancestors are in the spirit world by looking at these things. Just
as our average grade would be low even if we received good grades in some subjects
but bad grades in others, this person (the other person)’s ancestors(B) may not have
many good deeds but their average would still be somewhere in the middle (D).
Therefore, the average good deeds of the ancestors (D) would go up just as subjects
with similar grades would bring the average upward. Then such people don’ t need to
join the church so early on. Those who joined the church at its early period have to go
through more suffering. Then the ancestors would force their descendants to stay in the
church until they feel like they’ ve had enough. That is why territorial behavior cannot
be found in Unification Church.
Father wanted to buy us small presents but he took us to the Nam Dae Mun market
because he didn’ t have much money. When we went to the Nam Dae Mun market,
there were so many people that we kept bumping into others. When we came back to
the headquarters church, Father said "I saw a lady who had very good ancestors. I was
so happy that I almost tried to shake her hand." I thought "But her ancestors still
couldn’ t have been better than our ancestors who joined the church."
However, Father also told us once "Families who joined the church after they get
married sacrifice themselves even more for the Will of God." We should not look down
upon members just because they were married outside the church. When the donation
providence
started in Japan, many Japanese members who made great contributions were wedded
outside the church. People like us didn’ t have much to give because we already
sacrificed so much.
When I had a chance to look at these families who were wedded outside the church,
they looked all very handsome. However, 777-couple and 1800-couple members were
full of wrinkles like elderly folks. The couples married before they joined the church
are like the fence of our church. Please be proud of that. We joined the church first and
received more persecution. We were helped by the ancestors who had lots of good
deeds to join the church first and also so that we can resurrect a greater number of
ancestors who are in lowly places.
(See the picture on the right)
If the good deeds of the ancestors(70%) of the person that I am trying to witness to is
higher than the good deeds of my ancestors(50%), their ancestors try to prevent their
descendant from joining the church. If this person is to join the church, their ancestors
have to give a bit of their good deeds(10%) to my ancestors. But they must come down
to a lower position in the spirit world if they did that.(70%-10%=60%) But they don’ t
want to come down. Being at a high position in the spirit world means that they will
receive God’s love more, they will shine more, and they are in the position where they
are happier. They naturally don’ t want to come down. So they grab their descendant by
the hand, and tell the person "Don’ t go. If you go there, we have to repay the debts of
the ancestors of the person who witnessed to you."
When that’s the circumstance, that particular person will not join the church no matter
how hard you try. When you feel as if the good deeds of your ancestors are out done by
the good deeds of the ancestors of the person to whom you are trying to witness, then
you must offer sincere jeongseong in the heart of repaying the debts of your
ancestors(G). If the amount of jeongseong goes beyond the amount of good deeds of
that other person’s good deeds, then any repayment becomes unnecessary because your
ancestors have now have more good deeds. Then that person’s ancestors will let their
descendant go. Father told us that there is no bargaining when it comes to the ancestors
in the spirit world. It is very precise.
Father once told us in the past that we must treat our guests the best way possible. Only
then the ancestors of our guest and our own ancestors in a high place in the spirit world
can relate to each other. Korean people know this well because they are spiritually
bright. Korean people have the unconscious urge to be good to their guests even though
their own living standard is low because that is what their ancestors in the spirit world
want.
When we meet someone, when we become friends with someone, when we marry
someone or when we make any human relationship with others, it means that our
ancestors and their ancestors meet together. It can’ t be avoided because the spirit world
is the cause and the Physical World is the result. We strive to live our lives according to
our own liking but the reason why that does not work is that we must repay the debts
incurred by the sins of our ancestors.
91
The way to restore the sins of ancestors through indemnification
We are talking about the sins of ancestors here. The sins of ancestors can be
categorized through the order of which they fell, and that became our ancestor’s debt.
What does it mean by debts of ancestors? Father said that there are three different types
of debts according to the order of the fall.
The first is the debt of shimjeong, ie. the sin of shimjeong. This comes from the
spiritual fall. The spiritual fall is where the first love of Eve was taken. Love is the
problem in the end. In our human society, there are many conflicts that are aroused due
to the complication with love.
Second, we find the debt of physical body. This comes from the physical fall.
Approximately 80 percent as to why our physical bodies weakens, becomes diseased,
and experiences suffering is due to our ancestors having done physical harm to others
or having committed sins of that nature. Father said that physical suffering is a
phenomena resulting from that.
Third is the failure to have dominion over all things. It means that we human beings
have debts owed to all things. That is why we suffering from financial difficulties.
Because Adam and Eve became husband and wife through the illicit love, which God
did not allow in any way, they have failed to fulfill the blessing of having dominion
over all things after perfecting themselves. As a result they ended up having to use all
things through stealing them. That is why in the book of Rome 8:22, all things groan in
pain.
Human beings had to go through much suffering because they failed to pay the
indemnify for these three debts. God wants to have these three things and Satan also
wants to have these three things. We human beings have also considered these three
things as important.
What will humans need more if their problems of love, health, and material are all
solved. Wouldn’ t it be a fulfilling life to live in happiness, good health, and have a
small abundance of material?
Then how can we pay the indemnification for the sins of our ancestors? Since the fall
happened in this order(❶❷❸), the restoration must take the opposite course like
this(123). The order is reversed. 1 is material restoration, 2 witnessing, and 3 is
blessing.
We must restore the economy first; that is the reason we tithe. Economic restoration
means that, just as God first created all things in the environment in which Adam and
Eve could live in abundance, we must first restore all things that Satan has stolen and
create the environment in which we can re-create ourselves. Only then we can be recreated.
Next comes the witnessing of fallen humans since we lost our physical bodies due to
the physical fall.
Third is the problem of love. If we are to fundamentally eradicate original sin and
restore our lineage to that of God, we must receive the blessing. We personally have to
receive and we must lead other people to receive the blessing as well.
Father told us, "I must bless the whole 7 billion people in the world before I go to the
spirit world. Only then, we must sever the lineage of Satan and be restored to the
lineage of God, and only then the Ideal World can be established." Father said that this
is Father’s mission. However, how difficult would that be? Father said that he still has
to accomplish it.
Two people will have difficulties in their relationships if these(❶❷❸) become their
problems. If my ancestors brought harm to this person’s ancestors in the form of love,
92
health, or economy, then my ancestors become the perpetrator and the other person’s
ancestors become the victim. Therefore, the descendants of this victimized ancestors
keep harassing me with these problems. Then we will feel that this person is our
enemy.
However, Father said such a person is not our enemy but our teacher. Why is that so? It
is because we were oblivious to the sins of our ancestors but thanks to this person, we
can now realize, ‘ Oh, my ancestors had committed sins to your ancestors.’ That is why
we must love our enemy. If you wave off your enemy, if you simply avoid your enemy
and leave them, your ancestors sins will not be indemnified. If you don’ t make the
indemnification, your descendants will have to make the payment. That is why we must
be good to those who harm us and we should be more good to the enemies than to the
people who be good to us.
For example, when a beggar comes knocking on your door, asking for some food, you
must not turn them away empty-handed. Why did the beggar come to you? Father told
us that it is because one of my ancestors was a beggar and one of this beggar’s
ancestors gave food to our begging ancestor when the position was other way around.
When buddhist monks come knocking at the door, Christians close their doors, but we
offer them food. Giving something means that we are paying for the debts of our
ancestors. That is the way we see it.
Father once told us something that is famous now. The debts of our ancestors’ desires
must materialize in this physical world. Therefore, there is a reason behind meeting
good people and there is also a reason behind meeting bad people who do bad things to
us. We must not avoid the people who are bad to us because these people come to us so
we that can receive salvation through love. If we do not treat with the utmost sincerity
of heart, the resolved debt will become our descendants’ burden. This is karma; what
comes around goes around.
Father concluded, "If there are debts to be repaid, we will not run into people(good or
bad) and nothing(good or bad) will happen."
As I have said earlier, seven generations of ancestors receive salvation when a couple
becomes a blessed family, but there must be a condition. If we are to receive salvation
and save our ancestors, we must first bring into the open all of the sins that our
ancestors had committed while they were on Earth. However, our ancestors are
ashamed and embarrassed about that.
Think about it. After robbers or murderers commit sins, do they run or go to police
station, saying ‘ Take me in.’ Don’ t they run as far as possible? It is the same in the
spirit world. They had committed sins but their sins are covered in the spirit world.
Then, if we join The Unification Church, then the fact that my ancestors are
perpetrators of crimes and the other person’s ancestors are the victims are revealed.
Then, my ancestors who are perpetrators must give to the descendants whose ancestors
are the victims. That is when the work of indemnifying for ancestors’sins happens. So
when you come across an enemy, you should not hate the person who has done bad
things to you, but rather think that you are making indemnifications for the sins of your
ancestors.
Even in the same brothers, the ancestors at work are different. Also, if you resemble
your father, then you are affected by the ancestors of your father, whereas if you
resemble your mother, your are under the influence of your mother’s ancestors.
When we look at how Father assigned ministers their fields, Father used to place the
ministers who were working in the fields with little results to places where they yield
lots of result. In opposite, Father used to send the ministers who were doing well in
their works to difficult places where bringing results was very difficult. Father kept
changing. Even the faithful members with high attendance to church would not come
to the church if a minister with bad ancestors came to their church. On the other hand,
when a minister with good ancestors would come, even the people who didn’t come to
the church so often would begin attending.
Ministers are sometimes faced with difficulties even as they offer great jeongseong.
Even if that may be the case, ministers should not blame the members. If I am here to
work as a minister, it may be that I’ ve become the minister because of the problems of
my ancestors. You may have to make indemnifications for the sins of your ancestors
like that.
When your grandfather has a lot of debts but can’ t pay them off, the lenders don’ t
come knocking at the door. However, if his son or grandson is in a ministerial position,
then of course the lenders will come to you, saying ‘ You must make the payments for
the debts your father and your grandfather failed to pay.’ When we look at this world as
a result, the same is applied for Unification Church members.
Unification Church ministers become both the messiahs and priests. In other words,
Unification Church members become both priests and judges who will make the
indemnifications for not only the sins of their own ancestors but the sins of their
members and their ancestors as well.
However, since the ministers can only help the members make atonement for the sins
of their ancestors only after they themselves make the necessary atonement for the sins
of their own ancestors, Father can’ t help them before they make such atonement. The
people in providential companies are in the Cain position and they receive payment for
their work because the providence won’ t be able to advance if they complain.
However, Father said he can’ t give monthly payments to pastors. Father then said that
the ministers can receive their payment from a portion of their members tithing.
We will become the second and the third True Parents. Our Unification Church
members live in much difficulties but Father said that nobody will be able to ignore us
in the future.
However, we must endure the bone-shattering difficulties until our ancestors are
finished being accused. We must endure it throughout our lives. We can’ t blame others
for this. When we are faced with a difficult situation, we must realize that this is
become of our ancestors. Then, only when we continuously offer jeongseong, we will
receive God’s pity, and also the pity of the victimized ancestors.
This is possible because we know the Principle of Restoration. The meeting between
the human beings that are the fruit of the fall are actually all meant to be the meeting
between enemies. Adam, Eve, and the archangel were supposed to build a relationship
of love and kindness, but they became enemies because of the fall. God’s providence
however is to return this relationship back to that of loving the enemies.
Blessed families are also unions of enemies. Father blessed us with Japanese people
who are our enemies. That is because the new history can only dawn when the enemies
come together and resolve their hatred through the relationship of love called the
blessing. If we follow Father’s specific intention, we will love, understand, and develop
together with our enemies instead of fighting them. That is why Father tells us always
that we are enemies but we must love each other.
If the Japanese wives who come to Korea after marrying Korean husbands, in other
words if they sacrifice themselves, the Korean husbands will be grateful for their
Japanese wives. as a result, the victimized ancestors of Korean husbands come to
forgive the ancestors of the Japanese wives. The cross blessing between Korean and
Japanese people are works of resolving enmities.
We bring enemies into complete natural subjugation. If we keep being good to our
enemies and move their hearts by serving them, we can bring them to natural
subjugation. Then, the sins of my ancestors will be unresolved one by one from my
actions. If my enemy’s heart is moved and if he is brought to natural subjugation, his
ancestors will no longer hold their grudges against my ancestors. This is the question
we must ask ourselves in our every day lives.
94
When we think about this in terms of our ancestors, we begin to disregard about people
we don’ t like, people we hate, and things that we like and hate. If we consider that the
difficulty coming our way is the word of God to help resolve ancestors’sins, our path of
faith becomes lot easier. I believe this will be of great help in living your everyday life.
95
Resurrection of evil spirits
Resurrection of evil spirits means the resurrection of the spirits in Hell. It was difficult
for me to understand as well, even after reading Divine Principle many times over. I
can however give you an explanation of it as I understood it from listening to Father’s
Words.
Father said that the people who succeed in this world have good ancestors. Scholars
keep appearing in the families where they gave birth to many scholars, and doctors in
the families that gave birth to many doctors. That is because the ancestors cooperate
with their descendants.
Father told us that we absolutely need the cooperation from the spirit world if we are to
achieve great success in this world. Father also walks the path of the Messiah from the
time was eight years old with the help of the spirit world.
It is hard for us to become a masters of something only with our physical body and
head. We need the spirit world’s cooperation.
There are people around who fall into more difficulties without any particular reason.
Such things happen to these people because their ancestors do not have a lot of good
deeds under their belt. They did several bad things and many them are murderers,
robbers, or other criminals.
Some of these bad ancestors even went to the spirit world without receiving
punishment for their crimes. They go to the spirit world and realize ‘ Oh, I came to the
spirit world without paying indemnifications for my sins. What shall I do?’ They
become anxious. However, such ancestors don’ t have a way to make the necessary
payment since they no longer have their physical bodies. That is why they need the
physical bodies of their descendants. That is also the reason their descendants
unconsciously commit the same crimes that their ancestors had committed.
Then what happens? Such people (the descendants) will go to jail when their crimes are
revealed. Father said, if a person receives 20 years for his crime, "He should not blame
someone for it or try to avoid the sentencing but rather receive it gracefully." Why is
that?
That person may think that he does not deserve such punishment. He may think how is
it possible that he finish his 20-year long sentence. He is receiving the punishment for
the sins of his ancestors as well. Father taught us to think that way. If our ancestors
force us to commit sins, and if we repent after receiving the punishment, he will be
forgiven and his ancestors will be forgiven together.
Bad ancestors don’ t know how to do good deeds. Since bad ancestors go to the spirit
world after only doing bad things while on Earth, they make their descendants repeat
their crimes, lead them to be punished, and have their sins forgiven together with the
sins of their descendants. This is what’s important in the resurrection of bad spirits.
The next thing I am going to tell you will be an example of how evil spirits can be
purged on Earth.
When you work as a minister, you will meet a lot of unusual people. Father taught us to
completely change the schedule of such unusual people.
For example, if a crazy person keeps appearing after midnight and goes to bed at noon
the day after, then change his schedule. Father said that this is an evidence that he is
being dragged around by evil spirits.
If the crazy person likes to climb mountains, let him climb mountains. If he likes
watching movies, let him watch movies, too. Make him active during the day time. He
becomes tired during the day time he won’ t have any energy to get up in the night,
even if the evil spirits try to wake him up. Failed to make him act as they wish, the evil spirits
that once controlled him will leave.
As such, evil spirits in the spirit world are eager to use the people on Earth to do their
bidding. That is because they are trying to relieve their sorrowful heart and make
atonements for their sins.
97
Joy of life Centering on the Principle of Resurrection
How does Father, who knows the principle of resurrection, live? Father told us "I
always think of two things when I meet someone."
One thing is, as we have mentioned earlier, since people are born of one sungsang out
of God’s twelve sungsangs, and Father treats whoever he meets with the sense that they
are precious people, whether they be children or elderly folks,
It’s hard for us to get close to Father. Father said that he treats anyone he meets with a
humble heart and thinks ‘ God wants me to learn his certain sungsang!" Then his heart
becomes so joyful. Father said that it is just like the first day of school, ready to learn
new things. Father enjoys meeting people because there are always new things to learn.
He never gets bored or tired.
Father loves Mother in ways that change over time. Father sees mother in the morning
and feels the beauty of spring, the beauty of passionate summer in the day, the beauty
of refreshing breeze in the autumn in the afternoon, and coziness of winter in the night.
Then when Father wakes up the next morning, he sees Mother and feels different kinds
of love from different perspective. So he never gets tired of his love for Mother.
Father once told us: we should not think our spouse is ugly, but look at it as their
uniqueness. In Japan, people say that when people are in love, even the ugly features
look pretty. If your spouse’s nose isn’ t placed straight or small, look at it carefully.
Then you will later think that your wife has a unique face, and she will look pretty if
you keep thinking that she is pretty. We must eternally own and become joyful of the
uniqueness of our spouse. Father lives such a life and he never becomes bored of life.
The second thing Father thinks about whenever he meets someone is ‘ How will I make
this person happy?’ He said that he realizes that method if he keeps thinking about it.
‘ Omnipotent and omniscient God’ means ‘ the love of God.’since God is our parent, he
said that he is bestowed with the knowledge and ability to make people happy.
Therefore, God’s omnipotence and omniscience means His love.
So when we deal with people, the sheer fact of thinking ‘ How will I make this person
happy?’ bring a great joy. When we experience the happiness of others, then their
happiness can become our happiness and their joy can become our joy. Father told us
that there is nobody more pathetic than those who think ‘ How will I use this person?’
Father said that we should therefore only think about how we will make other people
happy. All that effort will ultimately return to us.
Father used to ask us on occasion "What do you want to eat?" One time I answered "I
want to eat cold noodles." A long time has passed since back then, but Father still looks
at me and sometimes says "Gil Ja! I’ ll buy you cold noodles. You like it, right?" Father
amazingly still remembers that. Father once asked me "What color do you like the
most?" so I asked him back, "Father, what color do you like the best?" Then Father
answered "jade!" Jade is the color of jade stones (pale blue) made in Korea.
Father offers sincere jeongseong in order to make what other people like happen. That
it self becomes Father’s joy.
When we make other people happy, not only do those people become happy but we can
become happy ourselves. Rather, we gain even greater happiness. How about that?
When we live in such way, would there be people to hate, people you don’ t like, or
people you think are bad? That’s Father’s perspective on life. Father lives like that and
that is why his days are always filled with joy. He is excited to see everyone he sees.
Let us live like that as well.
98
Chapter 6
Predestination Christology
Father strictly applies the principle of predestination
God’s predestination in terms of His Will is absolute according to the Principle of
Predestination, and the core of the teaching is that when people fail to fulfill their
responsibility, someone else will take their place.
Father taught us that this also explains to Father himself as well and that he feels this
very strongly about this. Father said that this is the reason that he has never been able
to loosen the rope in his heart after he’ d found out about the principle of
predestination.
Father first thought that he must not let anyone steal this precious principle. As the
archangel was able to stay one step ahead of God, because he knew the things that God
was going to do in the Garden of Eden, Father thought that it would be imperative not
to let anyone steal the Words of principle, lest they use the Words for bad purposes.
However, the reason Father can reveal the Principle to the whole world now is that the
time has come.
Father has a very close friend named No Pil Kwak with whom he used to attend high
school. After he traveled to the South, Father visited No Pil Kwak’s house in Busan.
That night, in a room filled with people sleeping, Father told No Pil, "Hey, No Pil. I
may look like a bum right now but people all over the world will listen to the Principle
I proclaim and follow me."
No Pil Kwak heard this and thought "Aha. He was such a smart young man, but the
difficult times he spent have made him nuts." When I told about this to Father later,
Father said "Hey, the reason I told them that was because that’s how m uch I trusted
him."
That’s how much Father kept the Principle a secret until the right time came.
Father knew that, even though he was sent as the Messiah, his Messianic mission could
be given to someone else if he was not able to fulfill his responsibility. Father said that
that is why he kept making the determination to fulfill his responsibility. He thought, ‘ I
must offer the greatest amount of jeongseong if I am to fulfill my responsibility as the
Messiah better than anyone in the past, present, or future.’
We must remember it in the deepest depth of our hearts that Father tried so hard to
endure. It is easy for us to call Father’s name, but Father is very serious about the
significance of hearing his name. Father always asks himself, ‘ Am I fulfilling the role
of father well? Am I really loving others more than myself? Am I really sacrificing
myself for others?"
Shouldn’ t Father be served by not only the people on Earth but also by the countless
spirits in the spirit world? Also, since there is only one True Parents of humankind,
wouldn’ t our descendants want to know about how their True Parents lived on Earth?
They will investigate how much jeongseong Father offered and how much he sacrificed
for humanity.
What Father worries about is that when he goes to the spirit world, if there is someone
who comes up to him and says "Father has went through much difficulties as the
Messiah. However, I’ ve sacrificed even more for the Will of God than Father." Father
would not be able to hold his head up high in front of God.
Father said that it is very important how Rev. Moon lived as the Messiah. Father said
he must create the standard that he endured more hardship than anyone in the history of
humanity.
Because Father has to remain as the magnificent Father for whom the newborn
descendants can shed tears, this was when Father was born and this was how long he
wore his physical body, and he endured many hardships." Father is always anxious and he
never has any time to rest. Father once told us, "You don’ t know the spirit world so
you can get rest or stop if you want to, but I can’ t do that because I know the spirit
world."
The time on Earth is like a blink of an eye when compared to the time in the spirit
world. Father told us, "When we think that our position is determined by our short time
on Earth, how could we live comfortably?" and also we were told that "I will not
comfortably die on a bed but will choose the death of martyrdom, speaking until my
body no longer functions. That is the highest honor for me."
When we go to the spirit world and Father asks us "What have you done on Earth? Did
you do this and that?" then we must not answer him "Father didn’ t talk about doing
those things." That is why it is Father’s responsibility is to talk until he draws his last
breath. That is why we see Father always talking to the best of his capacity everyday.
What should happen now that we know this? Shouldn’ t we, his children, at least try to
follow his footsteps?
Even now, Father gives us directions that are nearly impossible to complete and goes
out to the ocean to pray for us. However, the oceans are a very dangerous place to be. A
storm can suddenly flip the boat over. Father puts his life at the mercy of the ocean in a
small boat and spends a thousand, perhaps ten-thousand times more serious jeongseong
while he offers tearful prayers in order to make the condition of indemnification.
The principle of predestination also applies to Father. The same rule applies to us as
well.
100
The relationship between God, Jesus, and True Parents
There are two things we must know in Christology.
First is the question ‘ Is Jesus God Himself?’ The answer is no, Jesus is not God
Himself.
Christians believe that Jesus is God Himself.
It can’ t be avoided. Jesus is recorded in
the bible as someone who prayed a lot to God. If Jesus is God, how could he have
prayed to himself?
I debated on this subject in America with other Christian pastors for nine years. We
must explain to Christians that Jesus is the son of God and not God himself.
Christians are angry because we believe Father to be the second advent, and they think
that we believe Father as God Himself too. In other words, Christians have
misunderstood that we believe in a different God than the God in which they believe.
Back a few years ago, I explained this a lot to Christians pastors in America.
Jesus is not God Himself but a perfect human being who has the equal value as God.
We learned about the value of perfected men in Christology. That is why we explain
that, though Jesus perfected himself and became a person who Satan cannot accuse, he
is not God Himself.
When I meet those pastors in America these days, I tell them that there is no need to
fight even though our doctrines are different. When I saw them putting their heads
down, saying, "As Rev. Moon has fulfilled all the things that we wanted to do through
our prayers, we must go through the process of learning his teachings now." I felt that
Christians truly will be convinced in the future. I also thought that "Fighting because of
doctrinal differences is only a process. Christians will surely kneel before the amazing
works that Father left behind."
We must teach about this to the Christians who still believe Jesus to be God Himself. I
was attending a Presbyterian Church when I was in middle school. The level of
reverence for Jesus was so great that the pastor even said that there was no God above
in heaven once Jesus was born on this Earth. In other words, as Jesus is not a human
being like us but God Himself, he neither man nor woman. Therefore, Jesus would not
have felt anything even if he had seen a woman.
During the 160,000 couple Korean Japanese sisterhood pact ceremony, Father said
something very blatant as he was teaching the Japanese women.
"Is Jesus man or woman?"
“He is a man.”
“Do you think he had a male organ?"
"He did."
"Then he must use which he has, right?"
“Yes!”
The Japanese women had no choice but to answer. Jesus was clearly a man and had
the male organ, Father therefore explained clearly that Jesus was supposed to marry a
woman. Even when we look at this, we get to realize how great the difference between
Christian pastors and Father is. Christians are oblivious to this and keep throwing
stones at us, saying "Why do you say Jesus is a human being and that he is a man?"
The second aspect we must know is that God wants humans to elevate to a position
even higher than him because God is the parent of humankind and the humanity are
His children. It is just as in our own family, where if the parents couldn’ t go to school
and be educated for a reason, the parents will want their children to succeed. If the
children are able to succeed, their parents will be revered too. There are probably many among you
whose parents went through so much sacrifice to put you through college.
Parents want their children to become successful, and parents want this with all their
heart even though they themselves couldn’ t receive such blessing. In addition, doesn’ t
a subject partner also want its object partner to become better than itself? Just as such,
we come to believe that the heart of True Love is to want others to become better than
us.
I once got into a fiery debate with a Catholic priest. We debated over the subject of
God. I told the priest that God is in the subject partner position and we humans in the
object partner position, and that God is the parent and humankind are the children.
Then I told him "God, who is our parent, wants his children to ascend to a position that
is even higher than him." Then the priest bellowed "No!" I asked him "Why not?" He
was perplexed at the idea of humans ascending even higher than God.
So I asked him, "Father, are you married?" He said he is not married. So I told him
"You don’ t know because you don’ t have a wife or children. When people get married,
they bear children. When children are born, their parents want their children to become
much better than they are. Just as such, when we say God is our parent and we human
beings His children, God wants human beings to attain an even higher position than
Him." This is the Principle that Father taught us.
There was nobody in the history of mankind who said ‘ Human beings are God’s
children, and God wants human beings to attain even higher position than Him.’
Father made definitions of God in many different new ways. Father once defined God
as a poor God. On the other hand, Christian churches call Him, glorious God, holy
God, and omnipotent and omniscient God.
Then, how did Father come to realize that God is poor? Father was walking on the
street when he met a truly poor homeless grandfather, and Father felt that God was just
as poor as that grandfather. After feeling such a state of God, Father wondered who else
can relieve the sorrowful heart of such a God. From this, he decided to walk the path of
God’s Will.
Father also said "I have come to find the physical body of Jesus which Satan took and
fulfill the mission that Jesus left unfulfilled."
Father asked us "Is the body of Jesus holier or is the body of Adam before he fell at 16
years old, more important?"
Adam’s body before he was 16 years old was very holy because it was before he fell.
However, Jesus’ body was like a stained rag since he came as the fruit of a 4,000 year
long history of restoration through indemnification.
102
Mother is Father’s great masterpiece
When we look at page 112 of 3-hour Divine Principle Summarized Hoon Dok Charts,
we see a picture of True Mother on the right.
Mother was 17 years old when she wedded Father. She was very young, wasn’ t she? I
served Mother, too, when I was serving Ye Jin Nim and Hyo Jin Nim. Mother was so
spiritually bright that she was able to reduce a topic that I couldn’ t summarize in ten
words into just one word. When she did, I couldn’ t find anything wrong with her
conclusion.
Mother is such a great person. Moreover, Mother is educated by our great Father and
she has something that we cannot even imagine. Her greatness can be attributed to the
efforts of Dae Mo Nim. Mother stands upon Dae Mo Nim’s foundation of faith.
Mother told me recently, "Hey, you know, Father, he keeps calling me, ‘ My half, my
half." That’s really true. Father can try everything possible to become perfect but he is
only a half person without Mother, right? Mother now stands on the equal position as
Father. Many times after the Holy Marriage, I witnessed Father educating Mother
about the providence of God very seriously.
Father said that, in hindsight, educating Mother was most the difficult thing. His
ordeals of receiving tortures were easy compared to the pain he had to endure while
teaching Mother. Father said that he would have said "Sorry, I can’ t." when God told
him "You take the responsibility of fulfilling the mission of Messiah!" had he known
that the Messiah, or the Perfected Adam, had to find a woman and raise her to become
the perfected Eve, and that the task was so difficult.
However, Father took the responsibility without knowing about it and God thoroughly
educated Father in self-denial. Father said "That alone was difficult enough but I had to
perfect Mother on top of that. It was very hard. How could I express it all with words?"
Father was God’s masterpiece and Mother in turn was Father’s masterpiece. So if
Father is the sun, Mother is the moon. We can’ t look straight into the sun. However,
we can look straight into the moon. When it’s a full moon, looking at the moon brings
us joy and a sense of refreshment.
That is why, if we are to go to God, we must go to Father through Mother, and then to
God through Father. We can’ t go straight to Father. That is how precious and close to
us our Mother is.
In 1992, Father appointed Mother as the chairwoman of Women’s Federation for World
Peace, and made her proclaim Father’s Words in a world-tour encompassing Korea,
America, and Japan.
Father told us at the time, "As we see in the Bible, God created Adam and then realized
that him living alone is not good. Then God took one of Adam’s ribs and made Eve, a
woman well-suited for him. This story doesn’ t mean to simply say that men have one
less rib than women, but the rib bone, which is located close to the heart, symbolizes
the partner of love."
Father said that this means God created Adam, and Eve was created by Adam.
Therefore, Mother who is the third Eve, is not directly guided by God but Father must
guide Mother in God’s position.
Also, as Eve seduced and led Adam to his fall in the Garden of Eden, the process of
restoration must go through the opposite direction; Mother, who is the perfected Eve,
must serve Father and help him become successful. Only then could she indemnify the
first Eve’s sin of ruining the first Adam.
When hearing that Mother’s Words were easier to understand than Father’s, Father
said jokingly, "Mother is receiving glories like the Queen Elizabeth and I am like
Philip, watching the queen from behind the scene. I am declining."
Then Mother told him "Oh, don’ t go down, please stay where you are. I will go up to
the top and pull Father." True Parents exchanged jokes like that, but it meant that
Mother was in the position to serve Father and help him become successful.
We must understand that Mother is in a high position that no one can match from the
providential point of view. Even Father cannot complete the providence without
Mother.
After Mother finished her proclamation world-tour, Father spoke with joy, "Mother
heralded the highest heavenly fortune and she ascended to the highest of position." It
was possible because Mother helped Father to obtain that position of Father.
I visited Pyongyang twice and I could see that everyone in North Korea would wear a
badge with the portrait of Kim Il Sung near their heart(chest). I got a hold of one of
them and asked what is that(the Kim Il Sung badge). Then that person answered
"He(Kim Il Sung) has passed away but I will always feel that He is alive in spirit and
lives with me as long as my heart beats." After hearing that, I was inspired to think
‘ We will have to lecture the Principle to North Korean people in order to unify this
nation. We will only be able to beat them if we bring a badge that is even stronger than
the Kim Il Sung badge."
So I created Mother badge and showed it to the Parents and explained its meaning.
Parents became happy and gave permission to produce and wear the badge. Mother
said "Let men also wear the Mother badge."
Later I received permission to make Father badge and three-generation badge.
Unification House produces this badge and distributes it in Korea, Japan, and America,
and we have also distributed it in the Cheongpyeong 40-day wives workshop for the
Blessed Family wives around the world.
We call this badge True Parents’ ‘ badge to inherit heavenly fortune.’ Many members
actually testify that they have experienced great spiritual miracles while wearing this
badge.
One Blessed Family mother who wears a Mother badge went to bed with the badge
placed on the top of her head and was sleeping next to her daughter when she had a
dream. Blinding light started to emanate from the Mother badge. The door opened
itself and the light reached the space outside of the room. The Satans that had been
lurking on the other side of the door screamed as they ran away.
I am certain that the grace will be with you if you wear this heavenly fortune
inheritance badge. Father told us to wear this bad when we come to Cheon Jeong Gung
for Hoon Dok Hae. When the general election for North and South Korea happens, we
have made the determination to wear this badge, go to North Korea, and lecture about
the Divine Principle.
When Father was touring all over America to give his speech, Father also made a big
Father badge and wore it at his chest. I personally heard stories that many guests who
came to Father’s speech rallies came even though they had never seen Father before,
because they received great spiritual inspirations and grace after seeing Father’s badges
worn by the members.
104
Chapter 7
Introduction to Restoration
Father walks a strict path of indemnity
In his search for the Principle, Father realized that every Principle applies to him first
and foremost.
One day, we members went to the Bagun peak in Bukhan mountain with Father. While
there, Father drew a circle around him with the cane he brought. Then he said "Even
Teacher can’ t set one foot outside of this boundary called indemnity."
I was young back then and I didn’ t know what Father was talking about. However,
after many years have passed, I began to understand that ‘ Father walks in front of us in
the unforgiving course of indemnity.’
I want to introduce to you an excerpt of Father’s Words regarding this.
“The indemnity needed to become the Messiah is not an easy conditional indemnity.
It is an one-on-one unforgiving, thorough indemnity. The Messiah has to pay even
more indemnity more than his fair share.
Then what did I center on when I embarked on the journey during the course of
indemnity? I started centering on God’s shimjeong. God’s shimjeong is both mystifying
and scary. As the indemnity is paid centering on God’s shimjeong, the stepping stone in
the beginning could be small and it’s still bearable.
No matter how grand and international something could be, it needs to start from a
point and work its way up to becoming international. When we look at something
centering on shimjeong, a condition for indemnity could be made possible because that
one point can be infinitely large. Otherwise, the eternal world will never change
following the changes in our internal movements.
In other words, the external world of hyungsang will slowly start to crumble when the
internal movement of sungsang stands on a firm standard. Then, the signs of hyungsang
begin to appear on this Earth. Also, the sovereignty of the old world begins to crumble
as well. That is why Communism is in decline." (Fathers Words in Japan in 1967)
This one-on-one indemnity is also explained in the Old Testament. In the Old
Testament, people were to give life for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth. (Exodus
21:23~25)
Our ancestors had to walk a difficult course of painful indemnity for five thousands
years in order to receive the Lord sent to this nation by God. Also, the clansmen of
Moon had to walk an unimaginable torment of a indemnity course in order to allow the
birth of our Father in a Moon family.
Father recently said "Since I’ ve sacrificed one daughter and three sons, I have made
enough sacrifices to be made." Father’s second daughter, Hye Jin Nim, passed away
only eight days after her birth. Father said that Hye Jin Nim was offered as a sacrifice
that represents the entire realm of Eve. Mother shed many years back then. However,
Father never shed a single tear and he never expressed his sorrow outwardly.
Then, Hee Jin Nim passed away when he died in an accident, falling from a train while
on his way to a witnessing mission. Father, even then, never shed a tear and only talked
about other subjects than the members. Father never expressed his sorrow.
Next, Heung Jin Nim died in a car accident in America. I was serving Father at that
time. Father never cried. Rather, he spent his days with a expression of a faint smile.
Mother was tremendously sad. Father told her "Heung Jin Nim is being offered to
heaven in place of his father. If you are sad, he can’ t be offered as a sacrifice. Please
don’ t be sad." Then Father comforted her heart by saying "Mother is going through so much difficulties because
she married me, a man with a difficult life."
Fourth, Young Jin Nim died in a tragic accident in America. His body was brought to
Korea for the funeral and I was beside True Parents when they lowered the casket into
the ground. Mother did not show any expression of sorrow. Young Jin Nim was Young
Jin Nim’s next younger brother and the two of them were so close. They played around
as if they were twins, and Hyung Jin Nim looked sad but he also did not cry. I was
serving True Parents while thinking, ‘ Oh, Young Jin Nim is truly gone!" and before
leaving the grave after putting all the dirt, Father smiled and said "Young Jin! Good
bye!"
I was so surprised. Seeing Father never lose his smile like that, I thought to ask him
when I had the chance. The next day, I served Father his breakfast and asked him "I
saw that you smiled at the end when you were sending off Young Jin Nim." Then
Father said "Yes. I sent Young Jin with the heart of sending a daughter off to her
marriage."
Folks, how do you think the heart of parents who send their daughter off to her
marriage is like? We will feel sad about sending away our daughter to another house
but in the end, would we not say ‘ You go there and live a good life!’ ? So we keep our
smile on and send our child away with hope. Father’s expression was exactly that. I
thought ‘ Father really is different from regular people. The Messiah must walk the
unforgiving and thorough course of indemnity like this."
Father said "I’ ve offered to heaven my four children as the sacrifices that represent the
first Adam(Hee Jin Nim), the second Adam(Heung Jin Nim), the third Adam(Young Jin
Nim), and Eve(Hye Jin Nim). I’ ve made all the needed sacrifices." I felt even more
that ‘ Oh, The indemnity for Messiah is so harsh.’
106
The relationship between fallen human beings and the Messiah
‘Indemnification’ means‘ paying back one’s debt.’ ‘Sin’ holds the same meaning as
debt so ‘indemnifying’ sins means that you are cleansing yourself of your sins.
'Restoration’ means that the humanity that have fallen to the Satanic world due to the
Fall are ‘ returning to its original position after cleansing themselves of their sins.’
These two concepts join to form the Restoration through Indemnification.
We can’ t avoid this course since the Messiah has also walked this course. The only
difference between us and the Messiah is that we are able to walk this course with less
hardships thanks to the great indemnification made by the Messiah during his entire life
course.
According to Father, the relationship between the fallen humanity and the Messiah is
similar to a fly who rests on the shoulder of a Korean who travels from his country to
America by a plane. Doesn’ t the fly only have to remain seated on the man’s shoulder
to arrive at America? Father said that that is the relationship between the messiah and
the fallen humanity, and that is also the difference between the messiah and the fallen
humanity.
Father also compared the relationship between the Messiah and the fallen humanity to
a mother carrying her baby across a mountain infested with tigers. Mother is the
Messiah and the baby is us the fallen humanity. The mother will be able to safely
traverse through the mountain only if the baby would sleep quietly. If the baby cries,
tigers will come and devour both the mother and the baby. Therefore, we must not
make any noise as we follow the Messiah.
That is the noise of complaint. Therefore, no matter how much result we may gain
under our belt, we must not complain. Our complaints enable Satan to accuse us.
Father explained about the relationship between the Messiah and the fallen humanity
using these two examples.
107
Do not criticize providential central figures when lecturing the Principle
The Principle of Restoration is not a story that belongs to other people. Everything that
happened in the course of Adam’s family, Noah’s family, Abraham’s family, Jacob’s
family, and Moses’ family is also being repeated in our everyday lives and our lives as
whole. God picked his central figure to do special missions whenever his principle of
restoration was moved to the following stage. As these are a type of model course
spearheaded by our ancestors, we are following their courses without even knowing
about it.
I often tell lecturers that they should not give lectures with the heart of criticizing the
central figures. What I tell them if they really can’ t help but to feel pitiful for the
failures of their ancestors in the course of restoration, is to think in the position of
Adam, think if you were able to overcome the obstacle wisely if you were put in the
same position. We must give lectures with the heart ‘ Yes! I will fulfill the works that
Adam or Noah was not able to do!’ We must not give lectures to students with a
judgmental heart, criticizing the mistakes made by our ancestors.
As there is an adage, ‘ Ghosts come to those who speak their name,’ Noah comes to the
lecturers who give lectures about him. Noah will come, listen to the lecture, and think
‘ OK, we did our best while we knew nothing about the Principle and when Parents
weren’ t alive with us. Unlike us, you know the Principle and you serve True Parents
while they are alive, so you must do better than us. We’ ll be watching you.’
Father said that in the spirit world, there is Adam’s spirit world, Noah’s spirit world,
and Abraham’s spirit world existing separately from each other. When we die and go to
the spirit world, we must pass through the spirit world of The Old Testament, then
Jesus’spirit world of The New Testament, and then to True Parents’spirit world of The
Completed Testament. Here, they will listen to our stories and won’ t let us go if they
can find a condition to accuse us. If they don’ t let us through, we can’ t go to Father’s
spirit world.
We must sympathize with their mistakes and try to comfort their heart by telling them
that we will carry on the works that they left behind. Then they will be happy and
cooperate with us.
Father told us, that when we see news of all sorts of different crimes being committed,
we must not think that such crimes belong to the perpetrators alone but we are also
connected to them through our common ancestors, and sympathize with such people
instead of having the heart of criticizing them.
108
Principle of restoration is a Principle of living
We will now talk about the condition for indemnification needed for ridding ourselves
of fallen natures that originated from the Fall.
Who were the main characters in the Fall? It was Adam, Eve, the archangel, Cain, and
Abel. They were the main characters. In other words, we had the fallen Adam, Eve, and
Satan, and then Cain and Abel who had to be restored.
The condition for indemnity that we must make in order to create a vertical foundation
of faith centering on God is a vertical indemnity condition. The foundation of
substance is the foundation that has to be made through the relationship between the
children of Eve: Cain and Abel. To put it simply, the foundation of faith is the
relationship between me and God, and the foundation of substance is the relationship
between me and you; the relationship between Cain and Abel. It’s difficult to
understand after reading just the Introduction to Restoration but the concept begins to
seep into our brain when we enter the section on Adam’s family.
It is good to give a lecture on the Introduction to Restoration and then continue with
Adam’s family. It’s difficult to get the feeling of what restoration is just by reading the
Introduction, but we are able to know clearly what the foundation of faith, the
foundation of substance, and the indemnity condition are that have to be made in order
to rid ourselves of fallen nature. When we listen to a lecture on Adam’s family, we can
have an idea about separating good and evil.
There are small discrepancies when we look at history, but Noah’s family came when
Adam’s family failed, and Abraham’s family came when Noah’s family failed. Central
families for the providence of restoration keep appearing as such, and we come to have
a complete understanding of the foundation of faith, foundation of substance, and
indemnity condition are by learning this process.
There is one thing I remember from what Father said in the morning of the day he went
to Danbury. Even in such serious moment, Father was worrying about us, and he said
"You guys, serve Mother in my place and walk on the course of the Will of God. For
that, each of you must unite with your leader. However, that’s difficult because you
have fallen natures. In such instances, pray to God repeatedly and tell Him what
specific fallen nature you want gone from you."
I felt that jealousy was the strongest fallen nature I had. Trying to rid myself of
jealousy first, I prayed to God for many months. In those prayers I kept yelling
"Jealousy Satan, get out! Jealousy Satan, get out!" Then one day in a dream, my chest
burst open like a crate and Satan came jumping out from inside. With a painful groan
mixed with hints of resentment, Satan jumped out of my body, saying "I can’ t live
inside you anymore because now you know my presence. I’ m leaving your body!" I
could not see the front side of Satan as he flew upward through the ceiling until he
disappeared from my sight. In that moment, I was reminded of Father’s Words, "Satan
does not reveal his identity."
I felt so light in the chest after Satan left my body. I was able to remain serene even at
instances when I would have become jealous in the past.
Another situation happened when I was in America. The common understanding
among the people at the time was that they must follow a vegetarian diet and stay away
from meat consumption in order to gain good health. One night, a spirit that cooperates
with me appeared in my dream and yelled at me, as if he had enough of what I was
doing, "People have to eat meat from time to time!" Unlike the Satan that escaped my
body, that cooperative spirit revealed his front side and he was so tall that his head was
touching the ceiling.
After that dream, I realized that the spirit world has no spatial limit. I came to
understand that spirits can resize their body to the size of the building in which they
appear.
109
Father, determined to die as a martyr as he gives his Words
We must read Father’s Speech Book often. Do you know what benefit you can gain in
your life of faith if you work in a ministerial position? You can’ t avoid learning about
Father’s Words because you must give a sermon every Sunday and lecture about the
Principle to new-comers. When we realize it, this is actually a great benefit.
Your doctoral degree will not do you much good when you go to the spirit world.
However, if you are a pastor, you have to keep looking for Father’s Words because you
must do your utmost to satisfy the members. Then how grateful should we be to Father
who has given us his Words? Father has given us more than 400 volumes of books
worth of Words and now we must delve ourselves into it.
Diligently reading Father’s Words means that I and others are living in the same time
and space as he. What is the most precious thing one could gain from his pastoral
position? It is the fact that he must read Father’s Words a lot and speak about Father’s
Words a lot. Think about Father. What is Father’s purpose of coming on this Earth?
Father came to give the Words that were lost to humanity due to the fall. Was there
anyone in the history of mankind who spoke of God’s heart so precisely and so
eloquently? There was not.
Since the human ancestors have lost the Words, Father had to find the Words through
each stage from the position of a sacrificial offering. Father gives his these Words to
use; his Words of the world of shimjeong, from the highest position. Also, Father’s
Words are Words of re-creation.
As Father was born on this Earth with the body of a human and became completely one
in heart with God, now no one can defeat Father’s Words and his ideal. Father told us
that therefore sometime in the future, people will realize that the books in libraries are
worthless and we should burn them all. After coming in contact with Father’s Words, I
never read other books for many decades. I felt that other books were just not worth my
time.
Some elder pastors try to improve their sermon skills by reading collections of books
written by Christian pastors. They should not do that. Father hates this very much.
Also, we should not publish our own sermon book. Father once became very angry at
the news that someone published such book. "What have you spoke that is worthy of
such a collection?", he said. Father was angry because some pastors merely spoke a
few words from Father’s Words and added their own words.
Father said it is OK however for family members to publish their collection of
testimonies. Father wants us to continue reading his Words, talk to other members
about his Words, and live inside the Words.
Father once said that he wants that he die as a martyr after his legs fail while giving his
Words to us. Father said that he can’ t die as a normal person, lying comfortably in a
bed.
I once cried a lot in my heart. It was the time of the blessing of 6,500 couples in the
Ilhwa McCol Factory in Yongin. As I’ ve said earlier, people who join the church after
already marrying their spouse outside the church offer more devotions. About 250 such
couples were coming to receive the blessing. Some wives had to persuade their
husbands and some had to force their spouses to come.
I got word that these people would be arriving around 7 in the evening. After hearing
this, Father said he would not eat until these people arrive. Father kept speaking to the
Korean couples who were getting blessed. However, it became 7 in the evening and
they did not come.
Mother became worried and she told me to tell Father to eat dinner. I was reluctant,
thinking I would be scolded by Father when I tell him that. Then Mother told Eun Jin
Nim, "Eun Jin. Go tell your Father." Then Eun Jin Nim carefully told Father, "Father,
you should eat now." Father became angry suddenly and said "Is eating that important?
Is sleeping that important?" In the end, we were only scolded and failed to serve Father his dinner.
Father kept speaking until 5 in the morning of the next day when they finally arrived,
staying up all night. Father kept speaking without even sleeping. When the married
Japanese couples to be blessed finally came, Father made them come to the room
where he was giving the speech, made two families come onto the stage, gave a
benediction, and then told the church president to lead the blessing ceremony instead.
I was in charge of giving pressure massages to Father at the time. I felt the need to get
some sleep and I must have been sleeping in a corner of the lecture hall. Then Mother
called for me suddenly, "Gil Ja! Come quickly!" I went to her in hurry.
When I went to the room where Parents were, Father’s legs were so stiff that he could
not even sit down with his legs bent. Father could not sit down naturally as a normal
person could but fell down on the floor sideways with a heavy thump. He was like a
old tree falling to the ground.
There was a man named Mr. Yoon who was also there to give pressure massages to
Father. He massaged Father’s upper body and I massaged Father’s legs. Father’s legs
were so stiff and hard that it was very difficult to massage them. I wanted to cry my
heart out but I had to hold back.
Father’s legs were as stiff as a log that it was almost impossible to massage them with
my fingers. I knew it would be more painful but I had to massage them with my
elbows. It was still difficult. I felt as if Father was going to die. Mother was also in a
state of panic, not knowing what to do. Father’s entire body was solidified.
I felt a great sense of emergency. This had already happened before in America. On that
day, Father spoke for 12 hours while standing. Father’s legs were almost paralyzed due
to the arduous schedule of the tour but Father did not care.
Father slept on the bed together with Mother that night. While sleeping, Father woke
up to go to bathroom. Father’s study room was right outside his bedroom and he had to
go through the study room to get to the bathroom. Father barely managed to go to the
study room and he fell to the floor when his legs became too stiff. He completely lost
his senses in his legs. Father said that he thought ‘ O, I’ m going to go to the spirit
world like this.’ After some time had passed, Father emerged from unconsciousness
and made a resolution to survive, thinking ‘ No, not yet. Not now.’ Father must have
completely lost control of his limbs when he fell on the floor like that.
At this time, Father told his legs, "My legs! Please get up one more time. If you can get
up and support my body, would you not come to heaven with me?" It was not only his
legs that froze but it was his entire body. Father had to summon all of his strength and
will power to massage his own body to finally get the blood flowing. The situation was
truly dire. I heard this story directly from Father.
Hearing such story from Father before, I could not contain my shock and anxiety
seeing Father in such state. My personal shock and panic were one thing, but what do
you think Mother had felt? Try and imagine. I cannot describe how scared I was. I
wondered if Father’s heart had stopped but I felt so bad about putting my ear against
his heart to check.
Massaging Father’s stiff body with Mr. Yoon, I wanted to cry my heart out but I
couldn’ t. I couldn’ t cry in front of Father and Mother so I had to hold back my tears
with all my strength. I remembered Father saying that he would die while speaking and
I wondered if maybe this was the time when that will truly happen.
As exemplified by this story, Father’s body is a wreck. It’s easy for us to assume that
Father is in good health because he is the Messiah and he is born with a special body.
Unfortunately, that is not the case. We must understand that Father truly gives his
Words to us even today with all his strength and might, even facing death.
Father once said that if he relaxes and begins to sleep, he will sleep for more than ten
years.
111
Father could not even pray for Mother
There were many times my heart ached because of Mother’s brittle body. Mother began
giving birth at a very young age. Mother also went through many Caesarian sections.
Because of that, Mother’s body has become very weak over the years. Mother even
refuses the cool breeze from air conditioners during the summers. She avoids cold air
because every joint in her body aches whenever she is hit by it.
Following his mission, Father worked very hard for the McCol factory which was in
Yongin at the time. Mother wasn’ t even able to sleep soundly or eat properly in order
to follow Father’s busy schedule. Mother had developed a stomach ulcer as a result of
it and she suffered so much when she was in Alaska. It was obvious why her body
became so weak.
In Alaska, Father used to leave the house around 5 in the morning, so breakfasts were
served at around half past 4. Then everyday, Mother said "I can’ t eat!" and refused
breakfast. She skipped breakfast and, at lunch on the boat out in the ocean, she was
able to have good lunch. However, she couldn’ t eat dinner. They would leave the
ocean around 10 pm. and return home around 11 pm. Dinner would be served then.
Mother was only able to eat lunch properly out of the three meals. Mother drank a cup
of juice and a piece of rice cake as breakfast in order to follow Father’s schedule, but
she wasn’ t able to have a proper meal when she became hungry.
In the end, she developed a chronic stomach ulcer and her stomach would hurt very
much when she became even a little hungry. She risks her life like this in an effort to
follow Father’s schedule. When I see her remaining so beautiful, even after enduring so
much hardships such as giving birth to True Children, I truly feel that the heaven is
protecting her.
Father of course is aware of Mother’s severe pain. Father once said this in the McCol
factory in Yongin, Gyeongi province.
"I saved many lives with prayers. However, I can’ t pray for Mother. I can’ t pray for
Mother if there is even one woman in this world shedding tears for whatever reason. As
righteous women who are in the position of Mother’s daughters are still captivated in
the darker corners of the Earth, Mother must share their suffering at least in one form.
That is why Mother’s body must suffer. That is why I can’ t pray for Mother even
though I can completely relieve her of bodily pains with a simple prayer."
I felt so sorry and I didn’ t know what do to when I realized that the most ideal form of
couple’s love, the love of True Parents, must rigidly follow the righteous path. I
reminded myself of this whenever I had the chance in my long life, and I lost count of
how many times I shed tears thinking about our poor Mother.
It is a sin to know such things and still fail to abide by them. It’s OK if we live normal
lives without knowing these but I felt that serving True Parents from such a close
distance can be very difficult in living a filial life. I carry a strong sense of guilt.
When I think about True Parents who are spearheading the providence with their lives
on the line, I come to feel maybe we can think about such True Parents and endure our
own hardships no matter how difficult things could become at some times. True Parents
do this while heavily taxing their mind and body, thinking it would be adequate even if
they had to die as martyrs so that they could lead us to salvation.
112
Chapter 8
Adam's Family Noah's Family Father loves Cain first
What I am about to tell you is what I’ve heard often from Father. This is not in the
Divine Principle.
The fact that Cain killed Abel is important in Adam’s family. Adam’s family failed
because of this.
Father always thinks deeply about the way Cain could have refrained from killing
Abel, and united with him to fulfill God’s Will, and Father practices the way himself.
Father’s close family members or direct children are Abel and we, who are not his
direct children, are Cain. However, Father does not have time to be with his own
children but he always spends a lot of time with members or leaders who are Cain.
When I was in East Garden, I could see that Father ate all three meals a day with us and
had meetings with us all day long. His children were left behind. Father ate nicely
prepared meals with side dishes with us in the dining room but the children had to go
past a small kitchen and quickly eat whatever there was and go to school. I always felt
so sorry for them.
One day, Hyo Jin Nim was walking by the place where Father and we were having a
meeting. When Father saw him, he said "Hyo Jin, I’ m so sorry. There was something I
really wanted to tell you but I couldn’ t. I’ m so sorry." I thought in my heart, “Does he
really not have enough time to tell him a sentence when they live together under one
roof?”
I soon realized that he really does not have even a little time to do that. Father wakes
up before any of his children wake up and goes to bed after all of his children go to
bed. There were many days when Father could not even see his children’s faces. Before
he goes to bed, he sometimes opens the door to his children’s room. However, it’s too
dark and he can’ t caress his children, so he just says “Good night.” and gives a short
prayer. Father spends many of his days like that.
We see that Father loves Cain first in his life. The heart of Cain who receives Father’s
love will be moved, and Cain, whose heart has been moved, will come to serve Abel.
People in the past were not able to do this. Father always talks about the need of this.
"My parents and siblings could have followed me only if I had told the Principle to
them, but I couldn’ t utter a word to them about it."
Why couldn’ t he say anything about it? Father said that his mouth would freeze
whenever he tried to talk about the Principle. God stopped him from speaking. Father
said "the Cain world must be restored first before we can restore the Abel world. This is
the order of restoration. I tell you to restore your tribes because we have such a law of
Cain and Abel. I am telling you to relieve the sorrowful heart of the Teacher who wasn’
t able to restore his own tribe."
What we must learn from Adam’s family is how we are going to be kind to the Cain
side people and treat them in a way that doesn’ t make them complain.
If Abel sympathized with his brother Cain when he saw that God refused to take Cain’s
offering, Cain would not have killed Abel. If God’s providence is to be completed, the
Abel side of a person must harbor the nature that can bring the Cain side people into
natural subjugation.
That is what we must learn, however Father said "This is the other way around in
Japan." Since the old times, Japan had the spirit of Bushido and superiors order their
subordinates to commit suicide when they are disobedient. So the pastors act similarly
and treat their members in a very authoritarian manner, saying "I am your Abel. Obey
me!"
When I went to Japan, I could see that this was really hurting the hearts of Japanese
members. Many Japanese members were struggling because of the Cain Abel
relationship. Father talks a lot about this relationship in hopes of allowing the Japanese
members to properly realize this and learn that Abel people must be able to bring Cain
people into natural subjugation.
114
People around Adam’s family
This is something I found out by asking Father directly.
One member asked me "Who were these people that supposedly existed at the time
when Cain killed Abel? Were they the early humans(ape)?"
The early humans(ape) are a type of being that lies between human and monkeys.
I was serving Father one day in Boston while he was fishing for tuna. I was suddenly
reminded of the question about Adam’s family so I asked "Father! Who were the
people who lived at the time when Cain killed Abel? Are they apes?" At this time,
Father answered that God did not create apes.
Adam lived to become 930 years old. Father said that Adam gave birth to many
children before he gave birth to Adam and Eve. Cain and Abel were selected to be
providential people among those children and their names were recorded in the Bible.
Unless you were a providential figure, your name was not even recorded in the Bible.
The people who were recorded to have existed at the time of Cain and Abel were their
close relatives. Cain was afraid that they would kill him because he killed Abel, and
begged to God, ‘ every one that findeth me shall slay me.’ Then God left a mark on
Cain.(Genesis 4:14~15)
115
Tree of providence
Father once drew a diagram of a large tree of providence on a blackboard. Father
wanted to explain to us where we as individuals belong on this tree of providence. The
reason for the drawing was that Father wanted us to clearly find our position as a
member or as a leader.
This part is the root. Father said "I am Alpha and Omega, beginning and end, now and
later." Also, Father said "I will harvest the fruit as I was the one who began it. I am the
root, the stem, and the fruit." The fruits are his results and outcome.
Then where are we on this tree? We are one of the smaller branches. The responsibility
of these branches is to keep hanging onto this tree of providence.
How will they hang on? Father says that the only method is through obedience. We
must harbor no self-awareness. There is a common mistake made by pastors. When
Father gives a direction, they act stubbornly in order to make results. Father is saying
that he will sow the seeds and reap the fruits so just do as he tells them to do.
When fruits are being reaped, it is important to do as we are told. Father says that it is
alright even if you cannot show any results. If Father tells you to do something else
while you are already working on something after upholding Father’s direction, then
we must have no second thought about stopping whatever we were doing and
beginning the new work that Father told us to do.
Even though there are still only little providential result, we must follow the command.
This is a matter of condition. It is important to set the standard of how much we are one
in shimjeong of True Parents. We are creating conditions which Satan cannot accuse
and this is the most important thing we must do. God can exert his infinite power if we
create conditions that cannot be accused by Satan.
We must be obedient to Father’s commands and must not criticize them even a little
bit. Do not criticize True Parents, do not complain, and do not worry. These three
things are what Satan likes the most and these are the conditions that allow Satan to
accuse. The reason why we say do not criticize the works of Father, do not complain,
and do not worry is because Father is moving the spirit world. We must therefore be
unconditionally obedient.
There are many married couples who are about to receive the blessing who complain
and try not to go through the indemnity stick ceremony. They say "Why must we beat
our husbands or wives so cruelly with an indemnity stick?" They complain without
even knowing the true meaning of the indemnity stick. They say they have already
worked so hard to bring their husbands, who don’ t want to receive the blessing
anyway, to the blessing, and why must they now beat them with indemnity stick. They
criticize: "Why do we do a such barbaric exercise?" Father said "People say the most
ignorant things when they do not even know how Satan can be taken out of their
bodies." Then he continued, "They must do it because I am the only one who knows
that."
Then why do we use the Holy Salt and what is the law of Holy Separation? Holy Salt
was first made during True Parents’ Holy Marriage. We now use it after it is multiplied
by seven.
Using of the Holy Salt means that we are continuing the shimjeong of Father. Father
deals with everything in the matter of shimjeong. It is because Adam and Eve fell at the
stage of imperfection, in other words, the stage of imperfection of shimjeong. Father
has attained the complete oneness with God with respect to shimjeong. Therefore, if we
follow Father absolutely and become one in shimjeong with him, Satan will be taken
away from us when we naturally become one in shimjeong with God.
In conclusion, we must be well aware that everything Father does is closely
connected to the spirit world. As Father is the one who moves the spirit world, it may
seem like his commands are illogical and unreasonable in this world but those who
serve True Parents must make the right judgement.
There are also people who left the church among my own 36-couple group. Many of
them were the type of people who consider themselves smart. They use their own
judgement and say ‘ Father shouldn’ t do this.......’ They criticize a few things and in
the end conclude that they cannot follow Father’s providence. That is why it is written
in the Bible, ‘ to obey is better than sacrifice.’ (1 Samuel 15:22) Please remember this and do not
make any mistake in your journey of following the path of Will.
I once received a very interesting revelation in my dream.
After we were expelled from Ehwa women’s university, we became an unwelcomed
bunch. Professor Young Un Kim or Mrs. Won Bok Choi were at least kicked out from
the university still holding the titles as professors so they could find other jobs and
were treated with respect. However, people called me ‘ Surengi’ because my physical
father was from North Korea. I didn’ t know what it meant at first but I looked around
to realize that it meant ‘ a silkworm fed with mulberry that cannot produce any silk.’so
people often called us "Oh, those Surengis". We were truly an unwelcomed bunch at
the time. Our pride was hurt and we also worried about our future. We started
worrying.
When my worries became great, Father appeared in my dream one night. The fourteen
students including myself who were expelled from the school were sitting in a circle
around Father at a particular mountain. Father, realizing of my such worries, spoke to
me "I do not want money or knowledge from you. You have the innocence and love
that is the purest in the world. You do not know how to criticize Father’s works. You do
not even have a shadow of criticism toward the Teacher. You believe all that I do, you
accept everything, and you have the heart of absolute obedience. Please know that that
heart of obedience is more precious than anything in the world.
After that dream, I started to think ‘ I was right. It doesn’ t matter if we are not
professors or ministers as long as we have the heart of absolute obedience towards
Father.’
Then Father gave the name of ‘ Myeong Won Hoe(Association of Illuminating Circle)’
to the members expelled from the school. It meant ‘ You must expand in a round circle
to illuminate this world brightly with your love.’
The members of Myeong Won Hoe became wrinkled grandmothers now but Father
says we always look young in his eyes. If I wear something even just a bit bright,
Father says "You still have the looks from when you were a college student!" It’s been
already 50 years since the incident but Father still remembers as such.
I want to tell you Father’s Words that he gave to the members of Myeong Won Hoe.
"The root of your faith does not shake and your life therefore it is not wasted away.
That is why you always look young."
Isn’ t it very poetic? Father’s talking about the spiritual perspective. I was 23 when I
first saw Father and Father was 36. Father was single at the time. I treated him like my
older brother, like my father. Such days now remain inside me as beautiful memories.
In such a way, Father sees things with his spiritual eyes. Even though I am an old and
wrinkled grandmother, Father still tells us "You guys always look young." It is said that
when we shed our physical bodies and go to the spirit world, our appearance will be
from the time we were the prettiest. I entered the church when I was 23. Therefore, my
age in the spirit world will always be 23. I become happy whenever I think about how I
will return to the spirit world and look 23 again.
117
"Obey and believe unconditionally"
There are two things we must know about Noah’s family.
One of them is the question of why Noah had to be lying naked.
Was Noah following a plan made by someone else when he lied down naked? This
was of course God’s work. So I’ d like to ask you. Did Noah drink the wine according
to his own will or did someone make him? God made him drink the wine. Such a thing
happened because there was something that needed to be restored within Noah’s
family.
There is something more difficult to understand in Abraham’s family. Abraham’s
family, at the time, was in the position of nobility since they were a family selected by
God. However, do you think Abraham, who was selected as the ancestor of the chosen
people, sent his wife to the pharaoh without any reason? No. We can find the reason for
this also in the Principle.
In other words, the central figures who are selected in the course of the providence
acted according to the commands of God, and they played the role unconsciously. As I
explained before, such things had to happen because God cannot hate Satan and God
also wants to see his former servant return to his original position. Such secrets are
only shared between God and Satan.
However, Father came to this Earth as the Messiah and unveiled this secret. We must
understand that Father was able to unravel the secret of Restoration Providence because
he was able to unveil the secret of the Fall,
Christians do not know the heart of God who was behind the Old Testament, the
collection of the course of the Jewish people, and simply believe that it is a collection
of model stories of faith made by Jewish people. For example, Christians teach that
there are three kinds of faith: Noah’s unchanging faith of building the ark, Abraham’s
faith of absolute obedience of leaving his hometown, and Jacob’s prudent faith.
As we can see, the current theology does not even talk about the providence of
restoration. The principle of restoration, on the other hand, unravels the step by step
fall of Adam and Eve and that the illicit sexual relationship that was entangled in the
process. The principle of restoration truly explains to us in detail all of the secrets of
the human history.
Father says the following sometimes.
"After completing the Will, I may get drunk and lie on a street naked or dance around
just as Noah did. Would you still follow me?"
Imagine. How would Father look like in such state? The person of such high status as
True Parents and the King of All kings to one day just take off all of his clothes and
dance naked, how would that look? Would you still be able to follow Father?
Also, what if Father suddenly becomes senile without any chance of recovery, unable
to recognize anyone, saying ‘ Who are you? The national president?" Would you still
be able to follow Father without changing.
As the number of people following Father increases, there will be good people, bad
people, and people with little or no faith. Father will test the people in order to see
who’s who.
Noah was naked in his own room but Father may test the people by going out to the
street and getting naked. Father asked us if we would still follow Father. I answered
lightly "Yes!" but come to think of it now, I wonder if I would really be able to follow
Father.
I hear that there are people these days who criticize Father from their own point of
view. However, the people who are far away from Father do not commit the crime of
shimjeong. One can’ t commit sin without opportunity. We, who are close to Father, are
the problem. Some people commit the crime of unfaithfulness because they talk back to
Father at every chance. We must clearly understand what this crime of shimjeong is.
We didn’ t have anywhere to go after we were expelled from Ehwa women’s university.
Even though we were in such a difficult situation, Father did not care about it at all.
Our own situations were not in Father’s awareness. Even in such circumstance, Father
said that the people of the world must come to him in order to listen to the Principle
and then must go out to the world.
I felt that Father had his head up in the clouds, so I refuted Father whenever he said
such things. "I believe your Words as the Words of the Lord but I think that will take
some time. Such things will only be realized after we all go to the spirit world." Father
said "No. It will happen while you are still alive." We all shook our heads in disbelief.
When I was working in America, there were 11 pastors, consisting from 36-couple
families to younger family members. Father remembered all the things we said when
we were little and he scolded us whenever we got together. "You! The things I said in
the past are now becoming a reality, but who among you really believes what I said?
Not one of you here believe in me." I could not raise my head because of shame.
However, it was impossible to believe what Father was saying at that time.
Circumstances were dire, persecution was strong, and we were weak.
Father saw things with his spiritual eyes and often said something completely out of
the blue. "When I go to America, I should wear this mask worn by criminals. Women’s
lip stick will smear off my cheeks when they kiss. I should make a plastic mask of
some sort and wear it so that women there can’ t touch my cheeks." I think Father said
it because western women are more active in physical contact.
When I heard such Words, I thought ‘ Will such days truly come?’ Father used to say
things out of the blue like this very often so I shook my head in disbelief many times.
When we were in America, Father remembered all this and said "If you are left in
Korea, you will all commit the sin of disbelief and go to hell when you go to the spirit
world."
Father also said "You did not fully believe me during the early times but you still stuck
with me and remained in the church. I can’ t send you to hell so I’ ve brought you here
to America to teach these young American members what kind of person I am. Then, I
want you confess truthfully about how you were not able to believe in Father fully back
in the days, repent, and through it you will bring salvation to the American members
and you will be forgiven as well. This is why I have brought you to America."
To disobey Father even in our heart is same as when Noah’s second son Ham became
ashamed of his father’s naked body, covered it with a sheet and ran away.
Noah did something that was unbelievable to others when he built the ark on the
mountains of Ararat for 120 years. Noah was able to save his family at least by doing
such unbelievable thing.
When we learn the entire principle of restoration required by God, we see that the
principle of restoration is the principle of shimjeong. Father saved us by doing
something we could not believe. Therefore, we must be optimistic about whatever
Father does and just believe unconditionally.
We must obey and simply believe. Only then can we escape the accusations of Satan.
Father knows this, and he makes us do these things so that Satan cannot accuse us.
119
Proclamations are important in the course of restoration
Father said this sometimes that, had he known about the Principle, Noah should have
made a proclamation in front of his family members.
Noah was supposed to gather his family members in one place after the 40-day flood
judgment was over and proclaim: "Listen carefully. I hereby proclaim that I have
emerged victoriously from the 40-day flood judgment after arduous works of 120
years. As I make this proclamation, any of your mistakes from now on shall have no
relation with my victory."
If he made such a proclamation, any crime committed by a member of his family
would not invade the realm of the victory, the indemnity could have been made to be
much lighter. However, Noah did not make such proclamation and even the 40-day
flood judgment was invaded by Satan.
When searching for the Principle, Father deeply researched about the works of the
central figures of past, thinking ‘ If he had done this in this position, he could have
continued without failing.’ Father was able to overcome the mistakes made by Adam’s
family, Noah’s family, and Abraham’s family because he knew about these things.
That is why Father makes a lot of proclamations. Father makes a proclamation
whenever he completes a stage in the providence. Our church does a lot of rallies, and
Father explains that he does these things to make us work and connect us externally to
the victorious conditions made by Father so that we may not be spiritually accused by
Satan.
Here is a handkerchief. What happens if we fold this into half and make a knot? We
will get two parts. Then the upper part will be separated from the lower part. They
become unrelated. Therefore, if the lower part does something wrong, it cannot
advance upward to the other part because of this knot. Making a proclamation is
making a knot such as this.
Father reports to God "I have come this far victoriously!" through the proclamations he
makes in assemblies, and they are also proclamations to Satan, "You cannot invade
anymore since I have made this many victories." In other words, Father is making a
knot in front of God, Satan, the entire spirit world and the Physical World to solidify
his victory. Noah however did not know about this.
Father said that he is not proclaiming to the participants of assemblies only. Also,
Father’s assemblies do not end in just one place. These assemblies are Father’s making
knots in the providence. Therefore, if we are to invite ten people, we must let hundreds
and thousands of people know.
Not everyone who hears about the news of our assemblies may not actually come to
our event but they at least will be attentive. They are at least aware that ‘ Who’s doing
what and when.’ We aim for their attention. If we have their attention, it can work as a
condition for the spirit world to help us. If the people in the Physical World become
curious and attentive, their ancestors will already line up to cooperate.
There is this question I am always asked by the members when I visit America. "Mrs.
Eu, we keep paying 100 dollars, 200 dollars, and 500 dollars everytime Father holds an
assembly. However, nothing is really left when 500 or 1,000 people come, listen to the
speeches, eat whatever food there is, clap few times, and leave. Wouldn’ t the money
better be used if we use it to go on one-on-one witnessing?"
Then I explain about Noah at such instances. Father’s proclamations in the assemblies
have the purpose of planting the roots of Father’s great victory, and Father is advancing
the providence along with the spirit world. I explain to them that Father’s assemblies
are not to be taken from a practical point of view only. Then they say "Oh, is that
right?"
Our church was bombarded by media from its early days. Mr. Eu became so angry
one day and said to Father in tears, "Father! Give me just one chance to prove to them
that Unification Church is not a promiscuous group." However, Father became angry
and replied "Stop trying to do frivolous things."
Father then added "Even Satan’s works cannot happen without the permission from
heaven. We are not losing anything because of this. They are promoting us for free,
what’s your worry? People will have more interest in our church if bad rumors against
our church are spread. When people have more interest in our church, the spirit world
will be able to cooperate."
Father said that when people hear bad rumors about our church, they always hear what
kind of person Father is. Then more people will have interest in our church, and then
the good ancestor spirits in the spirit world will work so that their descendents will
become curious about our church and come to us to find out if the rumors are really
true. There were many cases where such people became moved by Father and the
Principle and joined our church. Therefore, people’s misunderstanding and opposition
are not always something to be avoided.
There was a rich man in the providence of Hokkaido, Japan. He often saw Father’s face
and opposition propaganda on TV, so he came to one of our churches and said "I don’ t
think Rev. Moon is that a bad of a person. Rather, I think he is special. So please
explain to me about The Unification Church." Then he accepted the explanations that were given
to him. After hearing all the explanations from our members, he said "You guys seem
to be doing good things. Is there anything I can help you with?"
One member told him that it takes a lot of money to do God’s works. Then that man
donated not a small sum of money that he inherited from his parents. As such, the good
ancestor spirits in the spirit world keep pushing their descendants to go to the
Unification Church.
On the other hand, if we buy an ad in the newspaper and say "Everything that has been
posted in the newspapers is different from the truth," then Christians will gather force
and retaliate by two or three fold. Father said that at that point, the fight will snowball.
We lack in financial resources and numbers. We have a busy schedule ahead of us and
if we keep trying to fight, then we will tire ourselves out. As such, Father said that we
should keep on walking our path if we have the money to fight.
Father explained that the oppositions from Christian churches are like children
complaining to adults because they don’ t understand the things the adults do.
Therefore, we must wait until they grow up and become adults themselves, and we
must continue to walk our way.
People of the world are the descendants of fallen humanity so they are not interested in
who did which good deeds. Such news of good deeds tends to disappear after they
travel around to three different people. On the other hand, news like ‘ who killed who
and who fornicated with who’ draws attention from many people. Talk of good deeds
by others live short but talks of bad deeds by others spread like wildfire.
People’s fallen natures drive others to become more interested in bad things and want
to know more. Therefore, if we are to draw the attention of such fallen people, we must
let people say bad things about us. It is because we must draw their attention first in
order to witness.
We should know that Satan does not say good things. Satan gladly says bad things,
thinking that he is fulfilling his own will, but God takes hits and reclaims many folds
later. It is not always a bad thing when people try to paint our church as an evil group.
Then why do newspapers and people persecute Father in this way? This is a serious
problem. It is because we, the children of God’s side, are afraid to openly testify about
Father in fear of persecution.
121
The prayer method True Father taught us
Father taught me greatly how to pray.
Father taught us to pray to God in a way that makes God say ‘ Yes, I will realize your
prayer even if that is the only thing that I will do.’ He told us to pray so that you can
really grasp God’s interest.
I could not bear a child even the first three years since the blessing. Father told me to
come one day and he said "I gave birth to my children, but what are you going to do
with no children? Do you pray to God to give you a child?" When I answered "No. It’s
a personal matter so I didn’ t feel that I could pray to God for such thing," Father said
"No, you must pray to God!"
Then Father told me that when I pray, I should pray in a way that makes God says
"This prayer is righteous. I should make it happen." Father told me to "Pray in a way
that really grasps God’s interest." So I asked him, "How do I pray in a way that grasps
God’s interest?" Father said "When you pray to God, don’ t just pray ‘ Please give me a
child.’ Rather, you should say ‘ How do we, the blessed families, make God’s
foundation on Earth? Is it not by creating a Four Position Foundation? Please allow our
family to form that foundation.’ You should pray like that." Father said we should say
nothing other than that.
After hearing Father’s instructions, I began to pray for the public matters first, and then
prayed ‘ Heavenly Father! Please allow us, a family who has received the blessing of
Heavenly Father, to form a Four Position Foundation." I prayed very sincerely. Then
from three months before I actually became pregnant, many spiritually bright people
received revelations from the heaven to pray for me.
Also, whenever there was a gathering of members, Father said "Gil Ja come out. Mr.
Eu’s wife, come out." So I would go out the front. Then Father says to me, in front of
the entire audience, "You haven’ t given birth to a child yet while others gave birth to
children just fine. Tell us about how miserable you feel." I felt so horrible when Father
told me that. To be honest, I cried then. So I told the members there "Folks, please!
Pray for me so I can give birth."
When I went inside of Father’s room one day, Father told me "Gil Ja! You developed a
lot of nerve these days." He teased me. So I inquired "Why?", Father teased more by
answering "I hear you are begging to others to pray for you so you can have a child."
So I sincerely requested to Father, "Father! You can scold me as much as you want
when we are alone but please don’ t embarrass me in front of many people." Then, the
color of Father’s face changed as he said "Hey! That’s because you don’ t know! If you
cry in front of that many people, the spirit world will take pity on you." Father said that
the spirit world will become more sympathetic to you if the people here on Earth
become sympathetic towards you. Father said that I would become pregnant faster
because the spirit world will help me even greater. Father told me "You can become
pregnant faster if I scold you." After such events, I did in fact become pregnant as
Father had told me and I ultimately gave birth to three sons.
I learned this method from Father and used it on other people who couldn’ t give birth.
When people hate me for my method, I tell them about my own personal experience of
giving birth to children after Father’s scolding.
There is someone who had a really unforgettable episode because of child-bearing. It’s
the family of the president of Segye Ilbo, Mr. Hwang Hwan Che. He had seven
children, all of them were daughters. Mrs. Hwang was the vice president of The
Women’s Federation for World Peace. After giving birth to three daughters, she worried she would give birth to
another daughter when she became pregnant again. She was thinking about this while
she was in the hospital to give birth to her new child. We normally panic when we are
about to give birth to a child but that’s what she was thinking.
I used Father’s method here as well. I called Mrs. Hwang in the hospital and told her
"Young Sook! You must have done something very bad. You must repent. You will give
birth to a son only if you repent. You will never get a son otherwise." I pushed her like
that. She then became frightened of me and tried to run away from me whenever she
had a chance.
I once got a hold of her at Kimpo airport again after sending off some members. When
I told her the same thing, she suddenly began to cry out loud. We were together with
Kang Jung Won, who was one of my friends expelled from Ehwa university. Kang told
me "Why did you have to make your friend cry." and the two made an alliance and
scolded me back. I only applied the method I learned from Father. However, seeing
them both upset about it made me feel bad as well.
But what else is there to do? I boldly put into practice the method I learned through my
personal experience. Then guess what? She became pregnant the same month and gave
birth to a son. That is Hwang Jin Su. He has already grown up and received the
blessing.
When Mr. Hwang’s wife gave birth to a son, I told her about the what had happened in
Kimpo airport. I said "I cried many times in the past because Father scolded me for not
being able to give birth. I felt that you had to cry if you were to give birth to a son so
that’s why I made you cry." Mrs. Hwang was able to accept my scolding only then. I’ m
so happy these days whenever I see Jin Su. He is the son his mother was able to have
after shedding tears and that makes him more precious and lovely.
When I was active in America, there was a member by the name of Ikeno who was
working with me. He had only three daughters and no son. So I scolded him openly in
public for not being able to give birth to a son. Then later, his wife actually gave birth
to a son. Mr. Ikeno later told me "After we received the scolding from you, we tried
very hard to have a son." Then they asked me to name their new born child.
Whenever I see someone who can’ t give birth or give birth to a son, I scold in a similar
way in front of people. If you see someone around you who is in a similar situation,
scold them openly in public, even to the point of making them cry. They will be able to
give birth once they shed tears. We do it not because we hate them, but because that is
the most effective method in helping them to become pregnant.
This is a very precious method which I received from Father directly.
123
Chapter 9
Abraham's Family
Moses’ Family
Abraham's failure to cut his offering in two
Father came to this Earth, found the Principle, and the Principle lectures began. Now,
the Principle lectures are being given all around the world.
Whenever their names are called out during these lectures, Adam, Eve, Noah, and
Abraham become apprehensive. When he listens to the portion of Principle lecture
which deals with Abraham’s family, Abraham laments, saying “Oh, I see now. It was
such a great sin to not have divided the doves into two."
The central figures in the history of providence realize what their mistakes were
after listening to the Principle. They beat their chests, saying "I know now." Then they
lament, "How great could have it been if I did not make that mistake?" Just as when we
speak of the devil, Abraham comes and listens when someone talks about him.
When we were serving Father in Cheongpa Dong, there were little reports of
witnessing results. It was a time when we were not able to get any results due to so
much persecution. For example, when a member reports to Father "I was beaten by my
husband at home. I was persecuted at school." Father would sympathize with that
person and cheer them up. Then people became competitive and everyone reported
about how they were persecuted.
Father told us one day, "In the future, those who were never persecuted will envy their
elder members who were persecuted so much."
Moreover, there were much news from the spirit world in the early days. One day,
grandmother Jeong Seog On (The daughter of grandmother Kim Seong Do, the head of
Holy Wine church. She used to have a very bright spiritual senses with the help of her
mother, Kim Seong Do.) hastily came to Father, bowed, and said "Abraham says there
is one thing he truly wishes to tell you, Father." Knowing everything about it already,
Father said in a big voice, "I don’ t want to hear! I don’ t have time to hear the words of
those who have already gone to the spirit world. If I come to know about their
situations, I have to start giving them attention and take care of them." He refused to
hear Abraham’s words.
The grandmother Jeong Seog On however did not back down and kept begging to
Father for ten minutes, saying "I can’ t pray about anything else because Abraham
bothers me so much. Please, Father! Please listen to his plea just once."
Father then said "What is it?" Then she told Father "Abraham says he did not know it
was such a great sin to not cut the small dove in half. He only realized that it was after
listening to a Principle lecture. Also, Abraham says he went through much hardship to
make the offering. However, he says it wasn’ t he who did not cut the dove but was his
servant. Abraham wanted me to tell you this."
After listening to this, Father laughed and said "O, Abraham! You are making excuses
in advance in fear of getting scolded by me once I go to the spirit world." Father told us
that servants do not have any power over the making of offerings. Abraham did not tell
the servant to divide the dove into half. Father clearly explained that therefore the one
who must take the responsibility of the uncut dove lies with not the servant but the
master, Abraham.
There is no mention of the servant in the Bible. Father asked us if Abraham would have
gone to the offering site alone. He brought many friends and servants. Father then said
it is fun to look at Abraham making excuses like this. I still remember Father saying
this.
125
Obedience of Isaac, perseverance and wisdom of Jacob
Father sad one day "I envy Abraham. I envy that Abraham had an obedient son like
Isaac." Isaac did not retaliate at all when Abraham took him up to the mountain to burn
him as an offering. Isaac could not have become the sacrifice if he refused to become
one and retaliated against his father.
Father said that sheep, goats, or cows cannot serve as offerings if they ever had
diarrhea or have any flaws. The object of offering therefore must be very pure, clean,
and obedient. It cannot become a offering otherwise.
Isaac grew up watching his father Abraham making offerings a lot. Therefore Isaac
knew that he was to become an offering when his father tied him up. However, Isaac
did not retaliate even when he knew what was going on. Father told us that this was the
reason that Isaac led a pretty comfortable life for a central figure in the providence.
We can find Father’s explanations about the offering of Isaac on page 292 of the 14th
volume of <>.
“The blessing God promised to give to Abraham was a blessing of the world level. It
was a blessing given to Abraham as an individual but since Abraham received the
blessing as a representative of the world, it was the blessing upon which God’s
unchanging and eternal Will could pervade throughout the world.
Therefore, within that blessing, the family, clan, race, nation, and the entire world,
everything was included. Abraham did not know the meaning of the blessing when he
received it. God then later told him to take his only son, Isaac, up to the Mount Moriah
and sacrifice him. We should think about this from our own practical point of view.
When we do, we would probably think that God is out of His holy mind. However, the
reason why God commanded Abraham to do such thing was to judge the history and
judge the age. God could not help but to bestow such command upon Abraham so that
Abraham’s descendants could create one standard upon the life and the actions of
Abraham even though the rest of history would fail.
If God rules out human beings from his great Will because they are fallen beings, Satan
will use that as a condition to attack human beings. Therefore, in order to bring Satan
into complete subjugation and prevent Satan from attacking human beings, God had to
make such a command.......
“The representative figures who were chosen for God’s Will as such had on their
shoulders the burden of not only taking the responsibility of the age in which they
lived, but also the responsibility of creating a historical standard. We must understand
that therefore they were always faced with corresponding hardships and persecutions."
Next is regarding Jacob.
Jacob was born as the younger brother of two twin boys. His mother Rebekah
cooperated with him because she received a revelation.(Gen. 25:21~25, and the elder
shall serve the younger.) Rebekah wanted for her younger son Jacob to be in the
position of elder son.
Jacob tricked Esau twice in order to take Esau’s eldership. Jacob tricked his brother
once with lentil stew and tricked him again when receiving Isaac’s blessing.
However, that actually wasn’ t the correct way according to the Principle. Had Jacob
wanted to inherit the rights of the elder son, he should have served and behaved well to
his older brother. Then, the elder son’s heart would have been moved and he would
have said "Yes, you are not only smarter than me but better in every aspect. So you
should be my older brother." If Jacob brought his older brother into natural subjugation like this, so much
could have been saved in the course of indemnity.
Father knew that this was exactly what Jacob was supposed to do, so Father served
grandmother Park Eul Ryong and Mr. Kim Baek Moon who were both in the elder
son’s position. Father once said "I even washed her [Park Eul Ryong’s] underwears for
her."
If their hearts remained unmoved, then the spirit world would not testify to them about
Father and they would receive no revelation. The reason Father served them so tenderly
is that he was should not walk the same failed course of the central figures in the
providence of restoration. In other words, he had to avoid being accused by Satan.
Jacob then fought an angel and won. Father said that this had great providential
importance.
After a 21 year arduous course in Haran, Jacob sent a reconnaissance to his homeland
before returning. He found out that his older brother was waiting for him with 400
servants. Jacob must have been terribly scared of this. 400 is not a small number.
Jacob must have felt that his older brother still wanted to kill him. Thinking that his
entire, arduous course of work would turn to nothing, he sincerely prayed to God,
‘ Please protect me from my older brother who wants to kill me.’ God listened to his
prayer and sent an angel in order to protect Jacob.
Jacob wrestled with the angel sent by God all night long. When the angel was about to
leave as the sun was rising, Jacob however held onto the angel by his ankle and refused
to let him go unless the angel would give him his blessing. The angel broke Jacob’s
thigh bone and gave him the blessing.
The angel needed to give him the blessing in order to restore through indemnity the
condition with which Satan could accuse Jacob because Jacob tricked his older brother
Esau twice. It was also to relieve the angry heart of Esau who wanted to kill Jacob.
That is why we hit each other’s butt when we receive the blessing. It has the meaning
of separating Satan from us because Adam and Eve fell by using their thigh bones in a
wrong fashion. Then the angel told Jacob "Your name will be ‘ Israel’ from now on."
The angel gave him the blessing as such and left.
Then who was the angel? The angel was identical to Esau’s spiritual body. In other
words, Esau was the substantial body of the angel; the fact that Jacob won the fight
against the angel made a condition that he could win against the angel’s substantial
body, Esau, as well. As Jacob won against the angel, the spirit world would prevent
Esau from killing his brother even if he had come out with an intention to do so. Esau
therefore could not hold his enmity and his intention to kill Jacob for long even if he
had such intentions. As Jacob made the victorious spiritual condition, Esau could not
help but to embrace Jacob.
So Jacob went to see his older brother Esau, limping. Jacob then wisely said one thing
that really melted his brother’s heart. Esau and Jacob were twins so they look very
much alike. Jacob was scared that his brother might kill him, but as soon as he saw
Esau, he bowed down low and said "seeing your face is like seeing the face of God."
I believe Esau’s cold heart was completely melted with that one sentence. Esau did not
forget for one moment what had happened with Jacob in the past. If Jacob, who’ d
already took stolen God’s blessing had reappeared in front of him with smug attitude,
how angry would Esau have become? However, Jacob came, bowed to him seven
times, and said these words. Esau must have been speechless. How wise was Jacob?
Father said that his providence is also like that of Jacob.
We must be thankful about Jacob’s effort to gain the victory. One thing that we must
understand from this is that we must obey Father absolutely. Father said "As Jacob
brought Esau into subjugation after first achieving the spiritual victory, if you do
exactly as I tell you to do, and follow me with Absolute Faith, Absolute Love, and
Absolute Obedience, you will be able to achieve anything."
127
Father has already achieve complete victory against Satan so that we may bring great
results in whatever we do. Therefore, instead of doubting our ability, we must push
forward. If we become one in heart with Father and move, Satan cannot interfere with
us ad we will accomplish whatever we set out to do.
Father said often, "Even if the things I tell you to do are not achieved right away, it will
certainly happen if you hold onto your faith tightly and keep trying."
When we look at it this way, Korean people are much more spiritual than foreigners. It
is because Korean people from the ancient time have worshipped not only Jesus but
Buddha and mountain gods. Korea could not have endured so much suffering of the
past if the people did not pray to the spirit world. Korean people’s long history of
praying to heaven or mountain gods helped to develop their spiritual senses.
When Father tells us to do something, we do things like all-night vigilant prayers or 7-
day fasting in order to create good conditions. It is the same as how Jacob spiritually
fought the angel and made the condition for his older brother Esau to come to Jacob
and bring himself into subjugation.
I’ m always reminded of a fun story when I think of Sun Moon University in Cheon An
in Chung Nam province.
When we first tried to buy land so that we could build the university, the land owners
would not sell their land to us. It was a good piece of land so Ehwa university tried to
purchase it but they were unsuccessful. However, we convinced over 300 land owners
and succeeded in buying the land.
The Christians among the owners especially were the most adamant in the refusal to
sell their land to us. Many of them made an excuse by asking where they would
relocate their ancestral graveyards to. Mr. Park Jung Hyeon. He now lives in America
and was the one who spearheaded this purchase at the time. When he was working to
convince the land owners, he tried to persuade them by arguing that it is much better
for their descendants and this town if a school is built, rather than other things such as
factories.
After much persuasion, the town’s people were all in favor of building a university on
their land, but they still wanted help in relocating their ancestral graveyards. There
were 300 owners in total but the graves they were responsible for numbered in the
thousands. Also, a big problem was that these grave sites were passed down from their
ancestors. This posed a great difficulty. We just understand that Sun Moon University
was not built easily.
The Foundation of our church invited these 300 land owners along with their wives
(600 people in total ) to the Little Angels Art Hall. They were fed good food and they
enjoyed the performances of Little Angels. Then the people from the Foundation
persuaded them, "Ladies and gentlemen! Rev. Moon built such a beautiful middle
school and highschool. How even more beautiful it would be if he builds an
university?" The land owners however were still unconvinced because of the
unresolved problem of relocating their ancestral graveyards.
Since they were using their graveyards their had an excuse not to sell the land. The
members around Ohn Yang, Cheon An, and Asan did a relay 40-day vigilant prayer
condition three times in a row. Father went there also twice and I followed him. Father
climbed up the Mount Sambong and offered a very serious prayer, and he also gave
Words to the members who were offering the prayer condition.
Then as the third and last 40-day prayer’s end came near, one of the members had a
very interesting dream.
In his dream, each grave had a hole in it and the spirits within came out of their graves
waist high. Then a spirit who served as the captain among them said "We have to
vacate this place and go to a new place. Where should we go?" The rest of the spirits
followed his lead and sang in unison, ‘ Where shall we go?’ The behavior of the spirits
in the dream looked as if the behavior of a pack of birds, their heads all pointing to one
place while they move.
128
The looks on their faces as they were singing ‘ Where shall we go?’ did not look as if
they were angry. Rather, they looked happy and looked as if they felt they wanted to
move. However, they still thought ‘ We are in complete agreement with building an
university here where we rest so that the generations to come can be educated, but the
problem remains as to where we shall go.’ This particular member, who had the dream,
saw that the ancestors are ready cooperate as such. Father was very glad when he heard
this report.
This is what I felt when I heard this report. Father sometimes mobilizes the wives of
blessed families to go out and witness on short notice. When Father gives such a
command, the wives become busy and start worrying about who will take care of their
husbands and children. I felt that what the ancestors were doing was very similar to
what the wives do when they have to prepare for a mobilization.
As we become busy and start running around here and there once Father gives his
command, the ancestors were busy trying to figure out a way to come up with a
solution to their problem.
It was still difficult however. It is said that spirits are very reluctant in yielding their
places. For example, if there is a highway construction that has to go through a
mountain, some people die in the process of creating a tunnel. When a spiritually bright
person looked at such a construction site, he could see that the ancestors in the spirit
world were holding their arms wide, trying to prevent the construction because they do
not want their houses to be dug up. Whenever he sees such ancestors, people die in an
accident. This is how spirits try to protect their graves.
The person who had the dream was sure that the land owners would sell their land
since their ancestors came to the agreement to relocate. Truly, all the land owners
agreed, ‘ Let’s sell!’ and they sold their land to us for a very cheap price soon after the last 40-
day prayer condition finished.
The land owners today regret very much about selling the land. They think "Were we
possessed at the time? Why did we sell so cheaply? We could have made much more
money if we held onto the land." Our church has a lot of similar stories.
If you run into a brick wall of a very difficult problem in your ministerial work, you
must offer much jeongseong in order to create a spiritual condition for victory just as
Jacob put his life on the line and won the fight against the angel. Abraham’s family
teaches us that we can reap victory over all problems with similar methods.
129
Lessons from Joseph’s course
Let us now talk about Joseph’s course.
Father said that he often thought about Joseph when he received persecution from
Christian churches in the early days. Joseph was Jacob’s eleventh son and he was very
smart. Jacob loved Joseph and Benjamin more than his other sons. His other sons
naturally became jealous of them.
Moreover, the ten brothers’ mother was different from Joseph’s. So these ten brothers
tried to kill Joseph but ended up selling him to an Arabian merchant, who then took
Joseph to Egypt where Joseph spent some hard times. Joseph however was able to
become the acting Prime Minister of the nation in a heartbeat because he was able to
decipher the Pharaoh’s dream with the help of heaven.
Egypt and its neighboring nations were suffering from a great famine at the time, and
this was God’s work of bringing Jacob and his sons into Egypt. Joseph’s brothers came
to Egypt with empty rice bags to beg for some rice. Joseph recognized his brothers
instantly. The brother couldn’ t even imagine that Joseph would be alive.
Joseph recognized them however, sat them down in order, and gave them food. The
brothers thought something was strange. The brothers asked Joseph how he was able to
know exactly the order of the brothers. Instead of answering their question, Joseph
came back to his room and started crying out loud. Only after many tears, he came out,
wiped his face so his brothers wouldn’ t notice, and asked them "Is the youngest one
still alive? Is your Father still alive?"
Father explained about the heart of Joseph at the time. Father told us Joseph was of
course mad at his brothers who sold him to the merchant. Joseph could have felt that
now his brothers were in his mercy and he could have made up his mind to kill him,
but he didn’t.
Then why did Joseph treated his brothers so well instead of taking revenge? It was
because Joseph thought that even though they came from a different mother, they were
the ones who took care of his father when he was alone in a foreign nation.
Joseph then brought his father and his brothers to Egypt. It is recorded in the Bible that
the Pharaoh gave the grace of giving his chariots to Joseph’s family to bring them to
Egypt when he heard that the acting Prime Minister Joseph has reunited with his
brothers. Joseph was then able to bring his father Jacob and his brothers and their
families to Egypt.
However, Father said that when Joseph invited his father’s family, he had to bring not
only Joseph’s family members but Esau’s as well. Father said that then the current
struggle in the Middle East could have been prevented and that this is an imperfection
in Joseph’s course.
The American House of Representative invited Father soon after he went to America.
They wanted to see how this man from Asia brainwashed their white children. With
that kind of intention, they invited Father to give a lecture in the house of
representative.
The lecture Father gave at the time included that ‘ the Jewish people who were to
receive and serve Jesus rather killed him from disbelief. This is a grave historical
mistake.’
It is difficult to live in America once you incur the wrath of Jewish people. It is because
Jewish people control the polity, economy, academy, and the banking industry. Many
important positions in America are filled by Jews. When Israel comes into conflict with
neighboring nations, doesn’ t America normally help Israel? America’s middle and
upper class are mainly occupied by Jews. If you get on their bad side in America, it
becomes very difficult to live there.
130
There is another story that explains this point well. There is a place called Mount Kisco
at the outskirts of New York. It has beautiful sceneries. We purchased a building twenty
years ago that were used as a dormitory of Catholic nuns. There were many Jewish
people living there, and there were upper class folks such as doctors, lawyers, and
professors. These people collected signatures and filed petitions to prevent moonies(the
members of Unification Church who follow Rev. Moon) from living there. It is such a
good building but it has been left vacant for over 20 years.
The reason Father is so hated by Jewish people is because of the lecture he gave at the
House of Representatives. People who were close to Father at the time urged to Father
to take out that line because it would be impossible to settle in America if we get on the
bad side of Jewish people. Father however ignored everyone and said "I put my life on
the line already when I came to America. Whether I go to prison, when I get shot, such
things do not matter. I cannot hide the truth and I cannot bend according to other’s
will." Father picked the moment and proclaimed his Words in the House.
Jewish people began their work of killing Father once Father made such a proclamation
in the House. Jewish people received much persecution throughout history so they do
not take their revenge on the superficial level. Instead of charging from front, they
persecute their enemy from behind in the shadow.
Father told Jewish people, who firmly believe that nobody can be the messiah because
Elijah did not come to Earth riding on clouds, that the Jews murdered Jesus. He
furthermore said that the Nazis killed six million Jews as a payment of indemnity for
the Jews. There was no way Jews could be favorable towards Father. Jews defined
Jesus as an anti-christ and therefore proceeded to kill him. Their pride was scarred
when this Rev. Moon fellow talked about how their ancestors had sinned.
Christians believe that they were saved through the crucifixion of Jesus. They naturally
become angry and think of Father as their enemy since Father says that the crucifixion
of Jesus meant that Jesus was not able to fulfill his mission while on Earth.
Communists also hate Father because they are atheists.
Father says that there are three great archangels in this world. One is America, the other
is The Soviet Union, and the last is China. These three nations have one thing in
abundance that other nations lack. America is an archangel nation because it has a lot
of Christians, Soviet Union is an archangel nation because it is most abundant in land,
and China is also an archangel nation because it has a large population.
Father said that these things originally belong to God and they are only entrusted with
management. The archangel’s role is not to own but to manage.
Father does not care about the opinions of Jews of Christians but he still admits to their
good works. Then he tells us to look at Joseph.
Father says that Jewish people worked so hard throughout the history for 4,000 years in
order to protect monotheism, their God Jehovah. In the past, everyone believe in
polytheism. However, Jews were the only people who believed in monotheism at that
time.
Jews believed and held onto their one and only God for 4,000 years without changing.
Therefore, just as Joseph gave credit to his brothers for taking care of his father Joseph
when he was away in a foreign nation, Father gave credit to the Jewish people for
serving God in the position of the eldest son before Father was born. Father said that
Judaism is the eldest son, Christianity the second son, and The Unification Church is
the third son. Father says no one can match the great works of Judaism, who endured
4,000 years of suffering in order to serve God. We must understand that and give them
their due credit.
Then Christianity held onto Jesus in heaven and served God on this Earth for 2,000
years while going through exactly the same kind of difficult course as that of Jewish
people. Christians shed much blood and many died in martyrdom. Father says that
when he thinks of such pain that had to be endured by Christians, he can’ t help but to
forgive them.
131
Father sometimes throws curse words at Christians but he says he thinks of Joseph
when he becomes really angry. Just as Joseph forgave his brothers instead of taking
revenge and fed them and embraced them, Father says he also makes determination to
be God’s third son. We should understand Father’s tearful heart.
My eyes fill with tears whenever I think about Joseph embracing his brothers in
reconciliation. I gave many lectures in America with this story.
So what kind of person is Father? We can summarize that Father is like Joseph who
does not take revenge, who does not repay his enemy with enmity, who rather sacrifices
himself for his enemies, and who brings his enemies into natural subjugation by
moving their heart.
132
The anger of Moses
Moses was truly a brave leader filled with a sense of justice. However, his anger was
his weakness.
Moses’s mother became his nanny and educated him to have a great sense of patriotism
about the nation of Israel by telling him "You are an Egyptian outside but really a Jew
inside."
Moses grew to be a healthy man. One day, he was passing by a labor camp and saw an
Egyptian soldier beating on his fellow Israelite. Moses looked around and saw that
there was no one else. So Moses killed the Egyptian. However, the word got out and
the Pharaoh tried to kill Moses. Moses fled to the wilderness.
He remained 40 years in the wilderness before he led the israelites out of Egypt; it was
recorded that the number was ‘ 600,000 men strong.’ ‘ 600,000 men strong’ means that
there were actually millions of people when we include the women and children.
However, so many millions of Israelites suffered due to their lack of faith and fell in
the wilderness.
When he saw the Egyptian beating down his fellow Israelite, Moses had to hold back
his anger and wait for the right time for revenge to come.
Moses was in a very difficult circumstance when God protected him. All new born sons
were put to death around the time Moses was born. However, with the help of his
mother and his older sister, Moses was adopted by the Pharaoh’s daughter. That
particular princess did not have a son. That is why when she saw the baby Moses
floating down the Nile river in a papyrus basket, she thought "Oh, this is a Jewish child.
He looks so pretty. I will adopt him and raise him as my own." This however was not
her own thought. God planted this thought in her.
The Pharaoh did not have any other sons so Moses was next in line to become Pharaoh.
Moses could have helped his people once he became Pharaoh. If he told the Egyptians,
‘ You have put my people under great suffering and labor. However, we will become
the royalty now and you Egyptians will become our slaves.’ he could have turned
everything upside down instantly. However, such things could not happen because of
his anger. This is something Father feels very sad about.
While talking about Moses’ fits of anger, Father said "I am a human being just like you
but I have two differences. The first is that I have overcome the self-centered greed,
and the other is that I have overcome the self-centered fits of anger. We can accomplish
anything if we overcome these two things completely.
It is bad to have self-centered thoughts and self-centered greed. However, Father said
that self-centered anger is even worse than that. We can learn this from Moses. If
Moses’ could have held back his anger, not only would he not have had such miserable
fate, but his people also would not have died in such miserable ways. A group with a
leader who can’ t control his anger is bound to decline.
Father received a lot of training to walk the course of the Messiah. Father said "I wasn’
t a good person from the beginning. I was impatient, I had a strong desire for revenge,
and I didn’ t like losing. However, I bit my tongue and trained myself to be able to walk
the Messianic course."
Father said that anyone who can dominate his self-centered greed and fits of anger can
accomplish anything. It is because that person’s conscience respects him.
We may be able to deceive everyone around us but we cannot deceive our conscience.
How could we deceive our conscience when it is rooted in God? Our conscience
accuses us, "Hey, you. You did such and such wrong things, didn’ t you? Why did
you!". When our conscience accuses us like that, we lose strength in our body and we
fall flat on the ground.
However, when our own conscience respects us, we can have competence in whatever
we do and can achieve victory in anything.
134
God’s sorrowful heart was embedded in the stone tablets
Another important thing in the course of Moses is the stone tablets.
There are ten commandments engraved on the stone tablets. You will know this too
when you have a chance to visit Israel. I could see when I sent to Israel that the people
there copy their law, called ‘ Torah,’ onto a thin sheet of paper, roll it up, and stick it in
the doorjamb. They then make a small hole in the doorframe, put the torah in it, and
touch and kiss whenever come in and out of the house. They touch and kiss it so much
that they become sparkling.
That’s how much importance they bestow upon their law. However, the course that led
up to God’s giving of these commandments was also of great sadness.
Father until that time could not speak directly to the sages. In the case of Noah, God
only appeared in his dreams and said “Noah, build an ark in such and such manner.”
God was not able to speak to Noah directly. It was because they were still in the
position of the servant of servants.
God then found Moses and called him his representative. God was able to talk to
Moses directly because the foundation was prepared then for God to be able to talk to
Moses directly.
Moses however told God “I am slow of speech and tongue.” Then God told Moses “I
know that your brother Aaron can speak well. You will speak unto him and he will
move the people for you.”
However, Aaron later led all the people to the path of unbeliever when he allowed them
to create a golden statue of goat and dance around it. Satan accuses God when Israel
people fall into disbelief. Then the Israelites cannot go to God directly and God’s Will
cannot be accomplished. Even though they cannot go directly to God, however, they
could still go to God indirectly through upholding the ten commandments(the law)
strictly.
Moses’ ten commandments(the stone tablets) became a stone wall that divided God and
the Jewish people who did not believe in God. Father said what is very sad here is that
God wanted to speak to the Israelites directly but he couldn’ t because of their disbelief.
We must know that there is a sad story behind Moses’ ten commandments(the stone
tablets) which, in the end, worked to divide God and human beings.
135
A story about Moses’ 40-day fast
I want to tell you here a sad story about Moses’ 40-day fast.
This happened when we were still in the Old Headquarters church in Cheongpa-dong
Yongsan-gu, Seoul. There was a woman who joined our church with the guidance of
Moses. She used to be Catholic, was very energetic, and prayed very well too. I
thought she would be a great addition to our church activities. Then she attended the
church regularly for a while. One day she came to the church with a big bag and gave a
full bow to Father.
Father asked her where she was going and she answered “I am following Moses’
direction and going to go to Mount Samgak to do 40-day fasting twice.” Father became
angry and said “You are going to do what?”
The woman started explain: “Moses told me that when people lecture the Principle,
they only talk about how Moses did 40-day fasting twice, received the tablets twice,
and went through so much suffering for leading a huge group of people. He told me
that people do not focus on the good things he did. He then begged me to understand
and know his heart. He said if I could do a 40-day fast twice, he will give me all the
miracles and powers that God gave him.” In other words, it seemed Moses in the spirit
world had seduced her.
After listening to her answer, Father began to talk to her, this time in a gentle voice as
if trying to persuade a child: “Moses is lying. Even the things that the spirits of highest
status say are true only 80 percent of the time. The spirit world is the archangel realm
and the Physical World is the Abel realm since I am still alive. You should not believe
the things the spirit world says but instead believe me. Even the spirits with high status
sometimes try to satisfy their greed by using the people in the Physical World with lies.
Moses was able to do 40-day fast twice not because of his own power but thanks to the
power of God. He was barely able to finish the two 40-day fasts because God fed him
spiritually. You will starve to death if you fast 40 days twice. Also, even the powers of
Moses were given to him by God. Moses did not do it own his own. Moses can never
give such powers to you. Therefore, if you are willing to fast 40 days twice, you should
redirect that energy and go pioneer new churches twice.” She became saddened and
silently went out the door later. She never returned.
There was also another woman who was the mother of a male 777-couple member. She
was the kind of person who offered a lot of jeongseongs to heaven. She started a 40-
day fasting and then kept insisting on continuing her fasting even when the 40-day was
over. She went beyond 60 days and then, as if a candle would quietly burn out, went to
the spirit world quietly.
Father said that it is impossible for a human being to fast 80 days with his power alone.
We must understand that it may be possible with the spiritual help from God but our
physical bodies have a limit that makes certain things completely impossible.
Father says that Moses is always saddened when he hears people giving a lecture about
his course. It is because people normally focus on his mistakes of striking the rock
twice and do not talk as much about all the suffering he had to endure after leaving
Egypt. This is very uncomfortable for Moses to take.
136
Chapter 10
The Parallel Ages and the Providence of True Parents
Parallel History is the providential understanding of history discovered by Father
In the second part of Divine Principle, we can find the history of Jewish people, of
Christianity, of the western world, and the whole world. Also, the Principle of
Restoration explains about the parallels between two ages that the 400 years of Roman
persecution was the indemnity age for the 400 years of Egyptian persecution. Then we
see that from one point to another is 120 years, another is 210 years, and we see that
the numbers in the parallel ages are orderly.
When we closely examine how human history has been developing, we can discover
that similar situations are repeating themselves. We can deduce from this that human
history is developing in the form of a spiral, repeating the similar situations that had
already happened in the past.
When we look at the picture, A, A’ , and A’ ‘ represent the historical figures who were
called upon for their own respective age. Also, the bold lines beneath A, A’ , and A’
‘ on the chart symbolize that particular historical event similar to that of their
predecessor had happened.
When similar events occur in different ages, we call these periods the Parallel
Providential Periods.
This was something no one else was able to find. When historical periods are recorded,
they only mention which period began at which time and how. Then they mention how
the time period ended and what each person did along the way. Most of human history
is a subsequential recording of external events. Some historians came up with their
own understanding of history but no one was able to come up with the exact
providential understanding of history from the perspective of restoration.
God sends a central figure in order to create a foundation to send the Messiah, but if the
central figure fails, then God sends another. As God has to force the new figure to
indemnity and restore the mistakes of his predecessor, God has to make him do similar
things. That is why history has been evolving in a spiral fashion.
Father used to say "Search from this point to that point. It will be 120 years." This is
how the chart that explains about Parallel Providential Periods was created.
Parallel Providential Periods are divided into three stages of 2,000 years each: The
period in the Age of the Providence to Lay the Foundation for Restoration(2,000 years
from Adam to Abraham), the Period in the Age of the Providence of Restoration(2,000
years from Abraham to Jesus), and the Age of the Extended Providence of
Restoration(2,000 years from Jesus to the Returning Lord).
From Abraham to Moses is 400 years, from Jesus to St. Augustine is 400 years, and
from Moses to the King Saul is 400 years, and from St. Augustine to Charlemagne the
Great is also 400 years. Similar events happened within these different periods in
history. That is why everything is revealed when we closely examine the Parallel
Providential Periods. Just as we discover hidden shells when we dig in the sand, Father
pulls out these significant periods. That is why the Parallel Periods is Father’s unique
providential understanding of history.
Mr. Eu Hyo Won wrote in his diary that “Chapter 5 of the second part of Divine
Principle is truly mesmerizing and it gets even deeper as I read it and contemplate.
Father has found the periods and lengths of the ages of restoration providence that no
one in the history could find."
Israelites are the chosen people who were central in advancing the Age of the
Providence of Restoration which began from Abraham, and therefore the history of
Jewish people became very important material in understanding that particular period in
history. Also, Christians were the chosen people who were central in advancing the Age
of the Prolongation of the Providence of Restoration. The history of Christianity
therefore offers important insight into understanding that specific age. Then naturally,
the history of Korean people who are the third Israelites centering on the Returning
Lord becomes an important material for this age.
138
The dispensation of forty in separating Satan for the Foundation on the national level
It is very important to understand how the Parallel Periods of restoration history are
unfolding in today’s age.
This is a picture that explains that advancement. (It will be easier to understand this
chart when you read this section of the Divine Principle first.)
The most important part in Chapter 5 of the Principle of Restoration is the World Wars.
The first world war was a war that prepared the foundation upon which Father could be
born as the messiah. There were also other significant events in the history of mankind
that served as the preparation for the birth of one man, which is our Father, such as The
Renaissance, The Reformation, and Abel and Cain understanding of human life.
From the Principle’s point of view, Korea had to form a foundation on the national
level after the dispensation of forty to separate Satan. This is for the restoration of
cosmic Canaan and only then could Korea become the nation that can welcome the
messiah.
The direct descendants who shared the blood lineage of Abraham and who escaped the
persecution of Egypt upholding the Will of God were the first chosen Israelites. The
Christian followers who upheld resurrected Jesus, who was crucified after being
accused by the first Israelites of heresy and who inherited the works of the providence
of restoration, were the second Israelites.
There was a high chance that the Returning Lord would be persecuted by the Christians
just as Jesus was persecuted by the first Israelites, so God had to choose the people who
upheld the Returning Lord as the third Israelite in order to complete the third age in His
providence. The Korean people who upheld the returning Lord and who had the
mission of completing God’s third providence had to become the third Israelites.
In order to create a number 40 foundation to separate Satan to begin the National
Courses to Restore Canaan, the chosen people of first Israelites went through the
suffering course of 400 years under Egypt which represented the Satanic world at the
time. Similarly, the second Israelites as well fought and won their 400 years long battle
against the persecution of The Roman empire which represented the Satanic world at
the time in order to begin the Worldwide Course to Restore Canaan.
Therefore, in order for Korean people, the third Israelites, to create the number 40
foundation of separating Satan to begin the Cosmic Level Course to Restore Canaan,
Korean people had to suffer persecution under certain nations for a period that
corresponds with number 40.
Korea became a part of Japan in 1910 but Korea had already lost its independence in
1905 when its diplomatic rights were taken entirely by the Empire of Japan. Korea
became a colony of the Empire of Japan and had to endure 40 years of persecution.
Japan’s colonization of Korea and its subsequent persecution of Korean people was
same as when Eve stood on the reverse position to become Adam’s subject. Korea, as
the Adam nation where messiah was to be born, had to restore through indemnity the
reverse subjective position Eve took towards Adam in the Garden of Eden.
From the perspective of Principle, Japan’s 40 year long domination happened not
purely because of human will but because of the need to fulfill God’s providence of
restoration. When we understand the Principle, Korean people must not hate or harbor
resentment towards Japanese people. Now that the messiah has come, Korea can
restore Adam’s realm of dominion, and Korea and Japan can become happy together
while serving the Lord.
The first world war that started in 1914 ended in 1918, and the Mansei movement
happened on the first day of March in 1919. Upon such a foundation created by our
people with much blood, Father was born in the next year, on January 6, 1920(Lunar).
Then on August 15, 1945, when the first number 40 cosmic period of indemnity ended,
Korean people were able to regain their independence.
140
Christianity failed to serve Father following independence
Father began to appear as the Returning Lord on this Earth after the end of World War
Two. Korea welcomed its independence from Japan when the World War Two ended in
1945. The victors of the World War Two were key Christian nations: America, Britain,
and France. Three years later in 1948, the Republic of Korea established its own body
of government.
Many patriots including Mr. Kim Gu traversed the northern and southern side of the
peninsula in hopes of creating a unified Korea. However, their efforts to build a unified
government failed, because a communist government had already nestled itself in
North of the 38th parallel line and the southern side of the nation had been under the
rule of American military for the past three years. In 1948, the Republic of Korea made
its own government separated from north.
If the Christians at the time did not oppose Father for seven years from 1945 to 1952,
Father said that he could have appeared in front of the world as the Lord.
In our nation, there were two different types of Christians: the Cain-type Christians and
the Abel-type Christians. The Abel-type Christians were those who refused to bow
down to the Japanese empire during the Japanese colonization period and protected
their standard of faith even if it meant martyrdom. The groups led by Kim Seong Do or
Heo Ho Bin, which were composed of many spiritually bright people, were the
Christians who were willing to sacrifice themselves only for the Will of heaven.
Father sought the Abel-type Christian groups as soon as Korea gained its
independence. Father was the perfected Adam, and the perfected Adam needed the
restored Adam and Eve.
From the position of restored Adam, Mr. Kim Baek Mun testified for Father. Mr. Kim
Baek Mun testified to Father that Father is the one to take the highest throne, saying,
"You are the one who have come with the glory of Solomon." However, just as John
the Baptist who testified to Jesus but did not follow him because of his doubt, Kim
Baek Mun also did not follow Father even after testifying to him. Then the spiritually
bright people among the followers of Mr. Kim Baek Mun received a revelation telling
them "Do not follow Mr. Kim but follow now Mr. Moon." When Mr. Kim Baek Mun
denied to accept even that, Father could not gain his substance of faith and left for
North Korea.
Father went to North Korea to find the woman who called herself ‘ the wife of
Jehovah.’ The grandmother Kim Seong Do also passed away without fulfilling her
mission and Ms. Heo Ho Bin also died as a martyr inside a prison because she received
Father’s letter when she was in prison but did not follow Father’s command.
Next was the grandmother Park Eul Ryong. Father worked for her as if he was her
servant, even to the point of washing her underwear. Mrs. Park Eul Ryong also testified
that Father is the Lord but soon thereafter began to doubt him. Failing to serve Father
as the substantial Lord, she became insane and left.
Father received the testimonies from spiritual Abel-type Christians but they failed to
serve Father as the substantial Lord. In the end, heaven had to send Father to the
Heungnam prison camp in order to protect Father’s life from the ever-growing
persecutions from Christians. Father gained his freedom after the Korean War began
and he fled to South.
The spiritual Abel-type Christians failed to fulfill their mission as such. If these people
fulfilled their mission, they could have easily absorbed the Cain-type Christianity, and
the Will of heaven could have been completed. So the Abel-type Christianity had to
accept and serve Father as the Lord.
The Cain-type of Christians were those who succumbed to the pressure and bowed
down to the Japanese emperor. They served both Jesus and the Japanese emperor. Then
they formed the intelligent part of the society. The government did not take their wealth
and they went to America to receive high-level of education. When the rule of
American army started, they needed intelligent people who could speak English, so
they ended up hiring any capable people including pro-Japan people.
The Cain-type Christians gathered under the banner of Lee Seung Man’s Freedom
Party. Father wrote a letter to one of the close aids of the president Lee Seung Man and
told him about Father’s vision, but there was no way a group such people who were
filled with worldly greed could have accepted Father’s message. Accepting Father’s
message meant for them that they would have to lose their foundation so they started
throwing severe persecution at Father. Father was rejected by the Cain-type
Christianity because even the Abel-type Christianity failed to accept Father.
142
Restoration of elder son’s position in 1985
The World War Two began in 1939 and ended in 1945. Father said that had Christians
accepted Father, heaven on Earth could have been realized in seven years until 1952.
This was God’s plan. However, the Christians who had to follow the Messiah did not
follow him. Then the providence was extended for forty years.
What’s forty years after 1945? It’s 1985. Father was in America at the time. Then he
went to Danbury prison. Why did Father go to Danbury prison?
Father told the members of 36 couples to come to America. I went to America in
February of 1983, but the men of the 36 couples went to America from as early as
1982. I stayed active in America for about nine years. Then I came to Japan in July of
1991 when Father told me to pack up and go help the providence in Japan. That was an
important period in the providence when Father met Gorbachev and Kim Il Sung in
order to bring the world of communism into complete subjugation. Then why did
Father have to go to Danbury prison? Moreover, why did Father have to go to
America?
Many people have questions about this. Why did Father have to do his work in
America?
There are three brothers in America. These three brothers believe and worship the same
God as their Father. The eldest son is Judaism, the second son Christianity, and the
third son is Unification Church. America is the only place where these three brothers
reside in the same country. That is why Father had to go to America.
Jewish people, who were the eldest son, started coming to America in great number at
the time of the World War Two. It was because Hitler persecuted Jews. Hitler wanted
his Germanic people to be recognized as the best race in the world but his dream was
interfered by the Jews. Realizing that the Jews were better than his own people, he
killed six million Jews.
Judaism walked a painful course for 4,000 years. Father said that the people who
received the most persecution were the Jews. It was because all nations around them
practiced Polytheism. Jews who believed that there is only one God received an
unimaginable amount of persecution that it would’ ve been impossible for others to
endure. The suffering they had to endure through for 4,000 years in order to be chosen
by God cannot be described with words.
So Jesus came upon such a foundation, but because of the failure of the Jewish people
to believe and serve Jesus and instead murdering him, those who believed in Jesus had
to die in martyrdom. That is the 2,000 year period. So 4,000 years combined with 2,000
years make up the 6,000 year period. God’s providence could have advanced and
Father could have come as the third son because of the foundation of 6,000 years of the
suffering of his two elder brothers.
However, these two brothers opposed Father. Jews think that their crucifixion of Jesus
was right. Father however says that Jews have murdered Jesus out of lack of belief.
Jews don’ t want to hear that. They become angry whenever they hear it. That is why
the Jews in America are the ones who persecute Father the most. Also, what about
Christianity? Christians say that they received complete salvation through the cross but
Father says otherwise. So Christians oppose Father.
When he was working in America, Father said "I have three enemies in America. Two
are my brothers Judaism and Christianity. The other is Communism. These three
enemies try to kill me." However, his two brothers sent him to Danbury prison before
Communism could lay its hands on Father.
Father however still tried to save his two elder brothers. It is because Communism is
after Judaism and Christianity. Communism is set out to decimate conservative sides.
Father offered a lot of jeongseong in order to save his two elder brothers from the
hands of Communism and invested a lot of money in founding a newspaper called The
Washington Times. He did this in order to fight the battle against Communism, who
were bent on chasing his two elder brothers away.
Father said that he thinks about Joseph whenever his two elder brothers try to kill him.
These two elder brothers are the ones who served and attended God for the past 6,000
years before Father was born on this Earth. Father said that this is the reason he must
save his two elder brothers even though they tried to kill him.
Even now, Father does not hate Jews and Christians but thinks that they are two
precious elder brothers. Father said that as all three brothers are in America, heaven’s
Will must be accomplished in America.
Father made a determination before he went to Danbury prison: ‘ I must not die here. If
I die here, it will be same as the crucifixion of Jesus.’ Jesus was not able to fulfill his
mission because of the crucifixion.
There were 200 prisoners in Danbury prison at the time. They at first ignored Father,
calling him the head of a heretic group branched out from Christianity. Also, they gave
Father the light task of taking care of salt and pepper shakers in the cafeteria because
he is old. Father however came out in the morning before anyone else to sweep the
floor, wipe the tables and make all the necessary preparations for a meal.
The prisoners in the prison did not want to work hard. However, Father cleaned after
himself very neatly when he was done eating, and anyone who saw Father’s sincerity
was moved. Father became the role model of others in this way.
Father slept from midnight to three in the morning. He then woke up and kept praying
in the prayer room. Some of the inmates plead to Father that they want to pray with
Father in the prayer room. Father, however, politely turned down their pleas because
they wouldn’ t even understand his prayers since he prayed in Korean.
A few weeks later, they began to respect Father, calling him "Father Moon!" Then
whenever their family members came to visit them, they said "I am together with this
great man called Rev. Moon. It is an honor to be in this prison with Rev. Moon."
Those who were released from prison before Father came to Father and said "I am
sorry that I’ m leaving here before you. I will make sure I visit you later." Father
completely changed the environment like that. So there was no one who would hurt
Father. However, there were still worries in Father’s heart.
Mr. Kamiyama went to Danbury prison together with Father. Father received eighteen
months and he was sentenced for six months. Their sentences were reduced for good
behavior however. Father spent thirteen months and Mr. Kamiyama spent four months
in the prison.
When Mr. Kamiyama was with Father, Mr. Kamiyama took the night watch while
Father slept. As his release date was drawing near, Mr. Kamiyama worried who would
stand the night watch after he was released. He worried if Father would sit alone and
eat in a corner of the cafeteria.
However, God moved the hearts of one white person and one black person to allow
Father at least three hours of sleep. They came to Father and pleaded, "Rev. Moon! We
will take turns in standing the night watch so sleep soundly." Father told us "That’s
how I was able to sleep at least three hours a day without worries." After all this, Father
was able to make it out alive.
What did Father do after being released from the prison? Father said "My elder
brothers tried to kill me but I advanced the amazing providence of saving my brothers.
Through this, I restored the elder-ship." Through loving his two elder brothers, Father
who was in the third son’s position was able to take the position of the eldest son.
144
Father then started asking us everyday, "What did I tell you that I did inside?" "Yes.
You said you ‘ restored the elder-ship.’ !" Then he asked again the next day, "What did
I do?" "Yes. You ‘ restored the elder-ship.’ " We used to say that like we say about
God’s Kingship these days. When we give three cheers of Eog-mansei, we shout "Eogmansei for the establishment of God’s kingship!" Back then, it used to be the restoration of elder-ship. So we repeated everyday, for weeks and months, "It’s the
restoration of elder-ship. The restoration of elder-ship."
Father also told us "Do you know the meaning of restoration of elder-ship. Restoration
of elder-ship means that the younger son has now taken the position of the eldest son.
The spirit world now cooperates with me. Only the eldest son can achieve God’s Will."
Father came out of Danbury prison victoriously without avoiding the persecution.
The two elder brothers sent Father to prison but many righteous people among the
sides of these brothers came to Father. They came to Father and said "We are sorry. The
people of America have put you into prison for something so trivial."
The incredible miracle of white people repenting happened because Father went to
Danbury prison.
Father also gave special Words below while he was in Danbury prison about Mother
who offered jeongseong for him.
"The Teacher is truly grateful for Mother. I believe Mother has experienced the deepest
depth of the valley of shimjeong with this situation involving Danbury. She met me
while she was just a child and she’s been ascending rapidly. Because of her life, her
standard has been increasing gradually. She was able to know the heart of a woman
who yearns for her husband." (From True Parents’ Life Course)
145
1988 Olympic Games and the proclamation of The Foundation Day For The Nation of
the Unified World
After the 40 years extension of the providence from 1948, the 1988 Olympic Games
were held in Seoul.
From external point of view, the 1988 Seoul
Olympics helped show to the world the
strength of Korea as a nation. From an internal point of view, God’s providence was
embedded within the olympics. The government was officially established in Korea in
1948, but after 40 years of extension in the providence, Father proclaimed ‘ The Nation
of the Unified World’ and brought the level of Korea to the level of the nation that
unified the world(This level has now been extended to that of The Nation of the
Unified Cosmos).
Athletes participated from 160 nations, the largest number in the history of the Games.
There were 13,000 participants and there were even 514 participants from Soviet
Union. It was something we could only dream about at the time.
When I was in New York, a member who used to work as a teller at a branch of a
Japanese bank told me that many Japanese people in America sent money for the
successful event. Our country was short on budget, too, but many people around the
world sent money to Korea.
In Osaka, Japan, there was a meeting hall for Koreans who lived in Japan. They made
and put up a plaque on a side of the walls and there was a list of who gave 1 Million
Yen, 2 Million Yen, and 3 Million Yen. Koreans in Japan donated a lot of money at the
time. Our government put those money into good use.
160 nations participated in the olympic but many of them were small island nations
with few tens of thousands of population. Such nations could not send their
participants. So we invited these participants and paid for their cost. You see, they
could be counted as one nation as long as they have at least three participants including
the flag-bearer. A large nation such as America would be counted as one nation and
small nations with only three participants could also be calculated as one nation. It is
said that Korea invited these small nations’ participants with the money they received
as donation from their people living abroad.
North Korea was watching attentively as how well South Korea would host the ‘ 88
Olympics. So we had to put up a good show. We also had to show to the world our true
self. So Korea invited even the smallest nations and the number of participating
countries became 160. The most number of nations in history participated in this
olympics.
Father invited the participants and their staff members who came for the ‘ 88 Olympics
to Little Angels Art Hall. Father gave them good food, showed them Little Angels’
performance. He gave suits to the men and silk clothing to the women. Father also gave
ties and scarves. Father’s close assistants, Mr. Park Bo Hi and Rev. Kwak Chung
Hwan, welcomed these participants, and they were greatly moved when they
introduced to them about Father’s worldwide providence.
The participants from Soviet Union did not come at first. The festival continued for
three days and the participants from Soviet Union ended up coming for the event on the
last day after hearing so many good stories from the participants from satellite nations.
On this day, Father’s assistants, who were there to act as Father’s representative,
worked hard to explain about Father’s providence. They told them that "Rev. Moon
does not have enemies. He hates none. He is also working very hard to save this world.
He also has done a lot of works through unending services and sacrifices."
The participants were greatly moved and one of the participants who won a gold medal
offered his newly-won medal to Father through the head of the team. He said that
146
they received so much from Rev. Moon and they couldn’ t leave the nation without
returning something to Father.
Rev. Kwak at the time came to Father’s house in Hannam Dong and reported this.
Father was very happy. Father was satisfied and said "OK. As the children of the enemy
nations come to me bearing substantial gifts, the path will now open."
Then Father said that in the Seoul Olympics, Father represented Jacob and the second
generation children represented Esau. Even though they came to Korea to participate in
a tournament, from Father’s providential point of view, these second generation Esaus
became one with Father who was in the position of Jacob. Father said that the
important event of the unification of Esau and Jacob happened through the ‘ 88
Olympics. So Father made sure he watched as many sporting events as possible during
the ‘ 88 Olympics. Father turned on three televisions in order to catch all of the events.
Seoul did not have enough stadiums so the olympics used stadiums in other cities such
as Busan, Daegu, Gwangju, and Jeonju. Most of the games were shown on TV and
Father watched them without sleeping. Father watched the games until 2 or 3 in the
morning. Father watched the games until 3 in the morning, trying to stay awake but
dozing off from time to time.
So those who were attending Father wanted to make Father go to bed, and even though
the TV was showing the sports events 24 hours a day, they told Father “Father! It’s
over now.” Then Father said “Yeah? Is it over?” Then he retired. Father however slept
only about two hours and said he wants to watch the games again.
Father paid that much attention to the ‘ 88 Olympics. No one was able to follow the
level of Father’s devotion. Father said he had to offer the most amount of jeongseong;
more than anyone in the world since the ‘ 88 Olympics had a providential significance.
Korean players won more medals than any other sports in wrestling during the ‘ 88
Olympics. Do you know what Father said about wrestling?
Father gleefully explained, “Western players have broad shoulders and they lack
endurance because their buttocks are not as wide. They try to bring down Korean
players like gorillas but it doesn’ t work so well. Koreans are small in height but their
buttocks are big. They refuse to go down and they suck all the strength out of foreign
players. Then they bring the chests to their opponents who are exhausted and take them
down.”
We realized Mother’s power during those times. When Father was watching a game at
its final round, when the color of medal is about to be determined in 2 to 3 minutes,
Father began clapping and called Mother to come in a loud voice. Mother was of
course watching the game in her own room with other attendants but Father still called
her out. Then he said “Mother has to be next to me.”
Father kept insisting on Mother to come out so Mother hastily went to Father’s side.
She cheered and clapped together with Father. That must have given him a lot of
spiritual strength. Even Mother would be sleepy or previously preoccupied with
something else, Father said the heavenly fortune comes to work when Mother is next to
him. Father says that Mother needed to be here for victory.
Truly, our losing player would reverse the situation and win in the end when Mother
came. I truly realized the power Mother had at the time.
Many missionaries who were working abroad came back to Korea upon Father’s
command. Each nation’s church leaders and core members from about 20 nations came
to Korea with their Korean missionaries. So those national leaders and the core
members gave truck loads of McCols to the players from their own nation for free. I
thought at the time if Ilhwa’s McCol was invented just for that time alone.
Olympics games would be held late in the summer night, so those McCols and water
bottles must have been very refreshing for the players. Our church members even gave
them free interpretation service.
147
Those participants from each nation did not even know that their nation had The
Unification Church. There could have been participants who even hated The
Unification Church but they could not help but to fall in love with Unification Church
at the time. They were just glad to see their own countrymen but seeing them
sacrificing themselves so much for them, they were very grateful for our church.
Our church gained a lot both internally and externally through the ‘ 88 Olympic events.
It a chance for us to let others know about ourselves on the external level. In addition,
by proclaiming ‘ The Nation of Unified World’ after making sisterhood relationship
with many different national leaders around the world. we accomplished the things we
had not fulfilled during the previous 40 years
Father told us that the ‘ 88 Olympic events has an important providential meaning that
would decide the fate of Korea. Father said this was the reason he had to watch all the
games while offering more jeongseong than anyone else in the world, and said that the
heavenly fortune will now be with Korea.
148
The realm of parentship was restored in 1992 by establishing Mother
It was 1992, when the 40 years extension from 1952 ended.
Father put forth Mother in front of the whole world in this year. Father had to
accomplish an important task before being able to put Mother in front of the world. It
was regarding Communism. So Father met Mikhail Gorbachev in 1990 and Kim Il
Sung in 1991. These meetings did not take place by coincidence.
I talked about ‘ Panda Motors Co.’ before. Father made a tremendous amount of
investment in China, a communist country, an enemy country, and protected China’s
economy until the end. The Communist World watched this, and they were incredibly
surprised by Father’s ‘ Panda’ providence. They thought ‘ Hey! Why did Rev. Moon,
who opposes Communism, help China?’
Father at the time said that 5,000 KGB agents are working in America to collect
information for their Russian intelligence agency. He said that these agents collected
information about the activities of Father and reported them back to their government.
After closely monitoring Father, they realized that Father’s works were truly sacrificial
works. They were moved by Father’s genuine sacrifices and his works for the sake of
his enemies.
Father asked to meet with Gorbachev after holding the World Press Assembly in
Moscow and Gorbachev was willing to meet Father since he already knew about
Father’s sacrifice for his enemy country, China, through KGB.
When he was with Father, Gorbachev asked Father, "Rev. Moon, I’ ve done my
research about you and you are not our enemy. I have been successful with my policy
but our economic foundation is still very weak. Please help us with Rev. Moon’s
worldwide organizations and economic power."
Father told Gorbachev, "It only be a temporal help if I helped you financially. If you
truly want to make Russia a great nation, you must believe God. Creating a great nation
cannot be done through only human mind. Give your people the freedom of religion."
Gorbachev then guaranteed the freedom of religion in his nation.
Father also told Gorbachev, "Please guide Kim Il Sung. Please tell him that the
unification will not come through physical violence but it needs to come through God’s
eternal truth and love and through service and sacrifice." Gorbachev upheld Father’s
request.
Father then made a suggestion: "You should allow me to educate your youth so I can
train them to become the leaders who will usher in the eternal advancement and
prosperity of your nation." Gorbachev entrusted Father with the education of a number
of college students. Gorbachev followed Father’s guidance.
At first, we looked for 200 students who could speak English well, and we realized that
there were many college students in Soviet Union who could speak English very well.
When I asked them how they were able to speak English well, they said that they had
to studied hard because they had to know about the language and culture of their
enemy nation in order to beat them. So many students volunteered and the initial
number of 200 became 4,000. They came to America in groups of 200 to study.
I was working as a preacher for CARP(College Association for the Research of
Principle) while also working as a pastor at the time following Father’s command. So I
was able to participate in this education sessions about three times. The students from
Soviet Union loved the things they were being taught and said “Christianity teaches
that corpses will arise from their grave and that Jesus will return on clouds but we do
not believe such things.” They said that the Principle was much more scientific, logical,
and practical, and it was easier to understand.
Joyful after principle lectures, they said “No problem! This is very true.” I saw that
Atheists were absorbing the principle even faster than Christians who knew it all
wrong. I was very much surprised.
One professor from Soviet Union said during his farewell party, “When we learned
about communism, we were taught to hate, kill and wage bloody revolution, and we
thought violent revolution was the best. However, after listening to Rev. Moon’s
Principle, we realized that the best thing to do is to sacrifice for others and love one
another. You are very fortunate to be so young and be able to listen to Rev. Moon’s
teachings for long time. I feel very sorry myself as I do not have much time as you do
with life.” I witnessed these people shedding tears and rejoicing. Father brought
Gorbachev into complete subjugation like this.
Father then met Kim Il Sung. Kil Il Sung also thought that Father was his enemy.
However, after meeting Father, Kim Il Sung actually said “I thought of you as one of
the strongest enemy I have. However, I was able to conclude that you are not my
enemy after learning about your life. I’ ve come to realize that you are truly a person
who gives endlessly and sacrifice for the whole Earth. Therefore, I respect you.” Then
he also even added, “If we work for the unity of this nation, we can do it quickly. If the
Korean government follows you, I also will follow you without condition.”
Father was very happy when he came back from his meeting with Kim Il Sung. Father
said happily “Kim Il Sung knew what he was talking about. He saw what kind of
person I was so he was a smart person. If Kim Il Sung stands in front of his people and
say ‘ People, listen! This is the True Parents. Let us all follow him!’ then the whole
country can be restored in one day!”
Communists are originally made of murders. So communists incessantly made attempts
for True Parents’ lives. However, Father was able to bring Mother to the stage when
such Communists came to Father’s embrace.
Then what kind of person is our True Mother? Father’s life is important too but Father
cannot be True Parents if Mother, God forbids, is murdered by communists. The
humanity would then have no way to be saved. So Father always puts Mother in the
back while advancing the providence. However, since communists, who were after
Father’s life, were brought to complete subjugation, Father was able to put Mother in
the front.
Since the original humanity was devastated because of Eve’s active role in seducing
Adam to the fall, Mother, who came as the perfected Eve, has to walk in front of Father
and help Father become successful, thereby restoring the wrong doings of Eve through
indemnity. Father had a reason to put Mother in the front. So Father wrote a caligraphy
that read‘ Coming of the Global Age of Women’ and opened the age of women with Mother.
How much jeongseong did Father offer until he was able to put Mother forth to the
world?
In the World War Two, America, England, and France, formed God’s side and the
Satan’s side was formed by Germany, Japan, and Italy. These six countries become
seven when we add Korea. Father said the names of the three nations on God’s side
once when he woke up in the morning, once before each of his meals, and before he
went to bed. He said them five times a day and he did this for forty years. How much
does that come out to be? When we calculate, it becomes 73,000 times(40 years x 364
days x 5 times).
Father then said “The names of these nations are so attached to my mouth now that if I
fall unconscious and regain my consciousness, I will automatically say the names of
these nations. If I am to undergo an operation and wake up from the anesthesia, the first
thing I will say will be these names.” Father also said “I put so much jeongseong
before I was able to put Mother forth.”
During that time, Father said “Do you know what jeongseong is? jeongseong means
repeating the same thing over and over again everyday like a fool, even if no result
appears. That is jeongseong.” Father said that he prays in advance for the things that
will happen after 10 years, 100 years, 1,000 years, and 10,000 years.
150
When you pour water in a bowl, you can fill it up to the brim. If you continue to pour,
the water will begin to spill. Father said “Even though your jeongseong would show no
result, you must keep on praying until it reaches the breaking point.”
Father established The Women’s Federation for World Peace in 1992, and appointed
Mother as its chairman. Then he advanced the providence of restoring the parentship
through Mother’s mouth. Mother said “Rev. Moon has walked such and such life
course to walk the path of Messiah, of True Parents” as she spearheaded assemblies to
proclaim about True Parents in front of the world.
I want to introduce an excerpt from Mother’s speech.
“The mission of the Messiah, the Savior is to teach the way to end the history of sin
which begun from the humanity’s loss of the path of True Parents, True Spouses, and
True Children.
I hereby proclaim to the whole world through this occasion that Rev. Moon has
pioneered the course of the Messiah True Parents throughout his entire life. As you
must be well aware, Rev. Moon has pioneered the future for the humanity through
discovering the original sin committed by the human ancestors, revealed the purpose of
God’s creation even in middle of the world’s relentless attack and persecution. (From
her 1992 speech)“
Mother told me back then “As someone who has watched the miserable life of Father, I
felt like my heart was about to burst open when I proclaimed Father as the True Parents
and the Messiah of humanity.” She also said “It was very difficult for me to contain my
emotion, stopping myself from breaking in tears.”
Mother is the person who knows Father more than anyone else. Mother was able to
restore the parentship through proclaiming Father as the Messiah and the True Parents
of humanity. That is why Mother is an important person.
151
Providence to restore kingship began in 2000
On June 13, 1998, Father blessed four great saints and 30 murderers.
What kind of meaning does this blessing have? Through blessing the greatest of saints
in the spirit world and also the murders in the bottom depths of hell, such as Stalin, at
the time same, Father demolished the barrier between heaven and hell. Since the barrier
between heaven and hell was gone, Father could freely traverse not only heaven but
also hell. Father said that he equalized heaven and hell.
Father said that God’s sorrowful heart was relieved when he blessed the thirty
murderers even more than when he blessed the four great saints. God’s wish is to
eliminate hell completely. Only when hell is eliminated and Satan’s foothold is gone
can Satan return to God. Father spoke these amazing Words while giving the blessing.
"There is no sin committed by humans that cannot be forgiven," he said.
Father says that he has the power to forgive any kind of sin. How wonderful is that?
Whenever I heard things like that, I felt ‘ Ah, God and Messiah both are not set out to
punish people’s sins but find a way to forgive them by completely stripping them of
Satan’s accusation.’ I felt that this is the love of True Parents.
Father says this sometimes: "What would be the parents’ hearts when they see their
children being dragged down to the guillotine? The parents will do anything in their
power if it means they can save their child. Is it not the parents’ heart? God is the same.
God is the parent. Even though human beings are born of Satan’s lineage, God wants to
help human beings to escape God’s lineage, escape God’s accusation, forgive them,
and welcome them back to His embrace as His sons and daughters."
Father has entered the state where he can now do anything if it is God’s providence.
Satan can never accuse Father anymore. That was March 21, 1999.
In Brazil, South America, there is a large river called the ‘ Pantanal.’ Then there is a
hotel called Americano. During his stay in that hotel, Father said often times that Satan
came to him and said ‘ Father, I now have nothing to accuse with the works you do.
Satan was brought to complete subjugation.
Then what was Father supposed to do after the year 2000? He had to restore kingship.
Father had to restore kingship now that he restored elder son-ship and parentship.
Father told us that the completion of the restoration of these three things is Godism,
Heavenly Father-ism.
This Godism and Heavenly Father-ism would have materialized naturally had Adam
and Eve not fallen. Adam and Eve would have stood in the position of eldest son in
front of God, and become parents once they had given birth to children, and then
finally become king as they began to rule the world. Father said that that is the
completion of Godism and Heavenly Father-ism.
As Adam and Eve fell and failed to fulfill their kingship, Father had to fulfill this in his
lifetime. Then the kingship must be restored; but this is not restored just through words.
A world where its people serve God on this Earth and where it is ruled by God’s
kingship must be established. We must serve True Parents who represent God, who
does not have a form, as the king of all kings. Then we ourselves must become little
kings. We ourselves must become little messiahs. Everyone must participate in this
restoration of kingship.
So what did Father do in 2001? Father held The ‘ Coronation Ceremony for God’s
Kingship.’ There is no word that can fully describe the importance of this event. When
we give a cheer of eog-mansei, the first cheer we give is ‘ Eog-mansei for the victorious
establishment of God’s kingship.’
What is the reason we say this? Before ‘ The Coronation Ceremony for God’s
Kingship,’ God’s authority on Earth was not of God’s authority but of a ministry of
education, a president, or a prime minister who represents the King. The fact that the
victory of ‘ The Coronation Ceremony for God’s Kingship’ was established means that
God was then able to rule the world directly.
As the coronation ceremony for God’s kingship was held in 2001, Father said that he
must fulfill God’s Will on January 13, 2013, twelve years after the coronation
ceremony. We must serve True Parents while we are alive until they fulfill God’s Will.
This is a truly precious opportunity and something for which to be thankful.
153
We can be proud of True Mother
Father said that those blessed members who received the blessing while Father was
alive must tour the world. People around the world will come but they cannot get
blessed directly by Father after he goes to the spirit world. Then these people will
become envious of us and follow the ones who received their blessing while Father
was on the Earth.
If all those who received their blessing directly from Father goes to the spirit world and
only one blessed family is left and lives in a deserted island to hide from the world,
people will line up there. Then they will incessantly ask to that family, "You received
the blessing from True Parents, right? What kind of people were True Parents? What
did you learn from True Parents?"
Father also asked once, "Do you even realize how great it is that you received the
blessing while I was alive?"
Father’s final providence from 1945 to 2013 is advancing in the same stages as the
entire Parallel Periods.
Father does not hold a view of life that is negative or pessimistic. Father does not
become disappointed in any circumstance. Whatever may come his way, Father says,
"Hey! There is hope in it. If I overcome this obstacle, there will be good things waiting
for me!" He thinks in a positive way. Father was able to endure all the hardships
because he had an optimistic view of life.
Father said that he looked into the central figures who took part in advancing the
providence in the past and thought, ‘ How will I avoid making the same mistake? How
will I prevent the sons and daughters of The Unification Church that I lead from
repeating the
same mistake?’ Therefore, we can’ t help but to obey what Father says as we get to
know Father’s teachings. This is a path that you cannot walk if you try to know where
you are going. Absolute Faith, Absolute Love, Absolute Obedience: what do they
mean? They mean that we must walk this course in ignorance.
People did not know that the Fall of Adam and Eve happened in an instant. Father said
that people will not be able to walk this course of restoration if they knew how and
where they were going. Satan accuses if True Parents tell them. "Hey, even I would be
able to do that if someone just told me." True Parents have to complete everything first
and explain later. If they teach first, then Satan finds a condition to accuse. Therefore,
we must follow Father no matter what even though we know it not the reason at the
time.
I will mention something about Mother.
Our Mother is someone we can be very proud of. Mother was only seventeen years old
when I first started to serve her and I was ten years older than her. Even then, I was
never able to stand on top of her. I speak to her about ten things with my earthly
knowledge. However, Mother says only one thing and I am left speechless. I realized
that I could not dare to challenge her with physical age or the knowledges that I learned
in the secular world.
Mother is very spiritual. Father thinks of it as very precious as well. Father too says
that Mother has three good points.
First is that Mother is spiritually very precise and very bright. When Father would be
stuck in indecisive moments, Mother would say to Father, "Father! Couldn’ t you do it
like this?" Father then realizes, "Yes! You are right!" Father says that Mother speaks a
few words, but they are very helpful.
The second good point is that Mother is very obedient. Mother is so obedient towards
Father that she never even gives a hint that she doesn’ t want to follow Father’s
direction. That is the faith of Dae Mo Nim. Mother had a maternal uncle (Mr. Hong)
who, together with his wife, raised Mother in the position of her father. Mr. Hong
raised Mother from the time she was very young. When I asked him what Mother was
like when she was little, he told me two stories.
One of the stories was that Mother used to wear her school uniform so cleanly that
her white collar would not become dirty even after wearing the clothes for over a week.
He said he was very curious as to how that was possible.
Looking at the way I cleaned the floor with a rag, Mother told me one day, "You tend to
wipe the floor very cleanly too but when I clean floor with a rag, I do it until it is
absolutely spotless. I will forgive you even if you are a bit shabby because now I don’ t
do that myself!" Mother is such clean person.
Another story was that whenever Mother told Dae Mo Nim that she is sick somewhere
or her mind is uneasy for some reason, Dae Mo Nim would say "Let’s have a worship
service." Then all the sudden they would have a service. Whether it be day or night, the
two would sit down, sing sings, and pray. Then Mother’s ailment would disappear
magically. Dae Mo Nim raised Mother in such a way.
Following Father is also very difficult for Mother. How difficult is it? It’s difficult
beyond words.
Mother said on one occasion: Mother’s body was very heavy after giving birth to Hyun
Jin Nim. The first 40 days after giving birth is very difficult for women. Blood keeps
seeping out from the womb until it retracts to its original position so women have to
wear a sanitary pad. Mother’s body was still swollen one week after giving birth to
Hyun Jin Nim when Father told her to follow him in a tour. Mother said she hid in a
corner and cried. Her heart was breaking because her body would not move as she
wanted.
I got goose bumps when I heard this. So I talked to Father about this when he came
back home which led to a long conversation.
"Father knows all, but there is one thing you don’ t know," I said to Father. "What is it,"
he asked.
"How could you tell Mother to follow you on a tour while oblivious about the fact
that Mother’s body was completely swollen after giving birth to Hyun Jin Nim?"
"Then should I tell Mother, Thank you, thank you, thank you for giving birth to my
children?"
"Maybe not that much, but couldn’ t you understand her situation a little? Oh, there
is one thing I want to ask you. It is the woman who has to take care of the fetus in the
womb for ten months but why does the baby have to receive the man’s surname?"
"Hey! What are you talking about! Woman is a special storage place to whom the man
entrust his seed and retrieve it after ten months. Also, the woman endures hardships
over ten months but the man has to fight for his family for his entire life, putting his
neck on the line! The baby is of the man’s seed so of course it needs to follow the
man’s surname."
I was not able to say anything afterward. Anyway, Mother is of absolute obedience.
Also, it is hard to imagine the amount of suffering Mother had go through.
Father sometimes tests the women who serve Mother to see how loyal they are. "Hey!
What would you do if you were the Mother?" Father asks. Then I would say "If I
became the Mother, I would not doze off."
Mother does not doze off even for a moment if she drinks some coffee. Then I nod my
head up and down right beside her because I’ m sleepy. Father talks while he is excited
but it is difficult for Mother to sit still beside him. Someone told Father, "Wow, how
could Mother sit still like that and not doze off? I don’ t think I will ever be able to do
that as well as Mother" and Father smiled.
Anyway, Mother always takes the top place in endurance. When True Parents officiate
a blessing ceremony, Mother has to raise her arm. She has to do it no matter what, even
during or after her pregnancy. Father raises his right arm and Mother her left. I try to
massage her arm muscle but her muscle becomes so tight that it would take a long
time. Mother says she can’ t sleep because her bones would ache so much.
155
No matter how much suffering Mother goes through, Father never prays for her
healing. Father said "I saved many people who were at the verge of death, but I can’ t
pray for Mother." I did not understand it at first but Father said that Mother is in the
center of all women. I was shocked when I heard Father speaking, "There are still
many women who are undergoing a lot of suffering. Mother has to share such suffering
with such daughters. That is why I cannot pray for her healing."
Father also said "I am making a request to Mother in advance. I tell her not to shed
tears after I die because of physical attachment. When I die, people will no longer look
to me but they will look to Mother. Our children, the members, and everyone around
the world will look at Mother to see how she sends off her great husband. Then what
kind of heart should she have when she cries at my departure? She should think, ‘ Oh,
My husband is now leaving the earth. The great ideas of my husband have now ended
on this earth. The ideas are left behind of course but the fire that was with the idea has
now left this plain with my husband.’ I tell her to cry for the ideas of her husband and
not for the physical attachment. I hate that!"
I’ ve heard this many times. Everytime I hear this, I think that the conjugal love
between True Parents is according to the principle and seamless. Mother, however,
follows such teaching so well. She soaks up the teachings as if a dry towel would soaks
up water, and I have felt that Mother truly is the prepared one.
The third is that Mother has a very deep heart.
Then what does it mean to have a deep heart? I asked Father one day "What is heart
(shimjeong)?" Father thought for a moment and said "Internal love?" I thought in my
mind, ‘ Does even love have internal and external love?"
External love means an expression of love and internal love means ‘ the root of
love,’so to speak. It is therefore unseen. They have Water of Life in Cheongpyeong and
no one knows where the water comes from. It is ‘ the source of love’ as such. Mother
has the heart that springs forth endlessly just as a spring water that surges endlessly.
Mother does not have a concept of possession. It will probably continue in the future
but we see a lot of expensive gifts coming Mother’s way, at which point she gives them
all to others. This broach was also given by Mother. She said ‘ You need this, right?’
and gave them to me. She later then gave me a ring and bought me a set of earrings that
went together with the broach.
So Mother immediately begins to think "Who will need this? Tp who should I give
this?" as soon as she receives something. She never possesses anything for herself.
There is something even more amazing. Father always felt bad about not being able to
buy Mother a good ring when they were wedded in the Holy Marriage. So Father, in
Netherlands, while they were at the second World Tour, took out all the money he had
in his wallet and purchased a diamond ring that looked good. Mother however never
wore it, and the conversation below ensued.
"Mother! How come you are not wearing the ring I gave you?" "Oh! I gave it to
someone."
"Who did you give it to?"
"I forgot who I gave it to."
Mother forgot who she gave the ring to. Father felt a little sad but he was also grateful.
Then Father said "Everything will come to Mother in the future and I am so grateful
that she gives everything away with motherly heart. You must be such happy people to
be able to serve such mother with deep heart!"
Mother is the kind of person who thinks, ‘ These do not belong to me. I must use them
for the whole.’she gives all her clothes away. Then she tells Father that she has run out
of clothes and says, "Father, but me a clothes." Mother has the heart of giving away her
belongings like that.
Mother has such has a very deep heart. We must be grateful that we are able to
serve a mother like that. We’ ve thought that Father is a great person but Mother
married Father when she was so young so she doesn’ t know anything. Father said that
at first he felt that his patience was running thin with Mother after the Holy Marriage.
Father said that he thought how could he be able to raise this person to greatness.
Father raised her like his daughter, took care of her like younger sister, sometimes
followed her like an older sister, loved her like a lover, discussed things with her as
wife, leaned onto her as mother, and watched out for her as grandmother. Father said he
raised her through seven such stages.
Father said that he invested the love that Adam had to give to Eve, the love of original
nature, so much as his bones might melt. Father said he is able to forgive others but he
could not show mercy to Mother, because Mother had to stand at an the equal position
with him.
Father said that the most difficult thing was to educate Mother. So Father said "If I had
known that the path of becoming the Messiah is for the perfect Adam to find the perfect
Eve, and if I had known that it was such a difficult thing to do, I would have refused
this Messianic responsibility." Father said that he accepted the task without such
foreknowledge. Father had to raise Mother who was as a white sheet of paper from the
position of a daughter. That is why Father treated her strictly. It was very difficult for
Mother to endure such strictness as well.
Mother was able to surpass Father’s expectation and became a great mother after such
arduous training. Mother finished her responsibility just by giving birth to fourteen
children. Moreover, Mother moved the heart of many people by following Father on
multiple occasions of world tours.
We must be grateful that Heaven has bestowed us such a great mother and we must do
everything we can from the position of Mother’s representative.
A few members including myself rode in a mobile home in Boston with Mother at one
time. There, Mother spoke about Dae Mo Nim.
After consumating her relationship with Mr. Han Seung Un, Dae Mo Nim became
pregnant with a child and received a revelation from the spirit world that the heaven
has bestowed upon us a Heavenly Son. However, when the baby was born, it was a
daughter.
Dae Mo Nim always wondered, ‘ Why didn’ t Heaven keep its promise?’ Then a
spiritually bright person visited her house when Mother was just able to walk around
and said "Your daughter is a precious daughter who is worthy of more than ten sons.
She will be a person of high status that she won’ t have to taint her feet with dirt. She
will be married when she is very young, and the man to be the husband will be much
older than her. He will own everything that is on land, in the ocean, and in the air, and
he will become the most prosperous man in the world. He will embrace the whole
world and unify it."
So Mother said "Father always thinks about how he will make money and spend it for
the Will."
Mother also spoke about the following. Shortly after giving birth to Mother, Dae Mo
Nim saw in her dream the map of Korea and Japan. Japanese people, at the end of the
second World War, took even eating utensils from Korean people to melt them and
make weapons. However, in her dream, there were utensils in one region in Japan that
were just piled up because Japan lost the war before even being able to use them. Then
all of a sudden, these utensils and plates started to move, crossed the ocean, came back
to Korea, and came to form a pile in front of the house where newly-born Mother was
sleeping. Speaking of this, Mother said "All the money in Japan belongs to me."
This means that Japan is the mother nation from the perspective of providence so all
the wealth in Japan will come to True Parents through True Mother and be used for the
providence of heaven.
157
Father’s providence in America
I want to introduce to you a speech from《True Parents’ Life Course》regarding
Father’s providence in America.
"America, which is the fruit of Christianity around the world, is the world-wide nation
of Second Israel that will complete God’s Will on the world level.
When the time of second advent comes, God will have to choose a Christian nation to
become the Second Israel. As the idea of heaven on earth, which God tries to realize, is
an idea that must be substantiated on earth, it must start from a focal point and
gradually expand throughout the world. In other words, there must be a nation that can
work as the model. That is why America is the nation which was predestined from long
time ago to be chosen as the central nation in the End Days that can manage God’s
providence.
However, America is seeing an increase in many types of problems. Racial tensions
between black and white people and drug problems are some examples. Also, there are
other serious problems such as promiscuity of adolescents, breakage of families, and
violent crimes. Out of all those problems, Communism which dubiously seeks its way
into America is the most critical of all problems.
God will surely leave America which is currently harboring such an individualistic
view of life and system of values, and America will fail to realize God’s plan and wish.
America is sick with diseases and I am here as a doctor, and America is on fire so I am
here as a fire fighter."
This year (1996), Father called upon those who have been with the church for 33 years.
The reason Father gathered devoted members around the world is because this was the
twenty-first year since Father began his providence in America. Father said that he had
gathered devote members around the world with more significance.
I think it was 1971 when Father took his first steps in America. From my point of view,
Father started to pioneer in America from 1971 and 1992; it was the twenty-first
anniversary. If we think that Father’s pioneering work began substantially from 1975,
then 1996 was the twenty-first anniversary.
This is when Father held big assemblies. I stayed in America for nine years, from 1983
to 1991. In hindsight, that is when Father started using the method of natural
subjugation on Communism and Mikhail Gorbachev. Father went to America and met
President Nixon. Why did Father meet President Richard Nixon? It was because
President Nixon was a devout anti-communist.
Nixon at first wanted to continue on with the war in Vietnam. So the communists kept
attacking Nixon with the Watergate incident in order to prevent Nixon from continuing
the war. Such an incident should not have caused that much of scandal for a political
figure such as Nixon but situation got out of hand because of communists.
Following the revelation he had received from God, Father overcame all obstacles to
meet President Nixon and told him, "I will use my organizations and my followers and
do everything to support you. Please trust me and do not come down from your
presidential seat for the next six months." Nixon however did not know who Father
was. President Nixon in the end failed to withstand the attacks of communists and
stepped down from his seat.
Father made Ronald Reagan the president of America twice. Reagan was a former actor
and he did not know much about politics. Then why did Father move heaven and hell
to make Reagan the president? There was only one reason. It was to prevent the
American troops from leaving Korea. Father said the American troops should never
leave South Korea until South Korea can become stronger than North Korea. North Korea even today
strongly insists that American troops leave. It is because the American troops in Korea
work as deterrence that prevent North Korean armies from invading the South.
Father said that it didn’ t matter who becomes president. Father was looking for a
candidate who was an anti-communist and would never pull the troops out of Korea.
That was Ronald Reagan. Reagan also was very close to Nixon. We mobilized all the
power we had and summoned unimaginable power to make Reagan the president of
U.S. twice. News World at the time played a great role in realizing this.
In Washington, there was a conservative newspaper called Washington Star that
advocated the right-wings. However, Washington Star went out of business due to
financial difficulties and The Washington Post was the only remaining newspaper left
in Washington, the center of world politics. Washington Post is a liberal paper. They
walk the course of liberalism and pro-communism. Father then made a determination
to take the step and established Washington Times with hopes of surpassing
Washington Post. So much money was spent on establishing this company. However,
Gorbachev bowed his head low to Father thanks to The Washington Times.
Reagan said that he did not read any other paper during his 6 o’ clock morning coffee
time. Other papers would attack Reagan, therefore the only newspaper that could make
its way into Reagan’s bedroom was Washington Times. Washington Times subtlely
supported the works of Reagan. Whenever he saw the newspaper supporting his
policies, Reagan became happy, took the paper with him in the bedroom, and read it
there.
Reagan couldn’ t be always joyous, however. If Reagan does something even slightly
wrong, Washington Times would criticize it and Reagan would say "Oh, no!
Washington Times criticized me today!" Washington Times had such power to make
Reagan laugh or cry.
Gorbachev finally came to America. The Washington Post welcomed him cheerfully.
However, Gorbachev came to America with two wishes. One of them was to make a
plea not to advance the Strategic Defence Initiative(SDI).
SDI is a type of nuclear umbrella. It is very difficult to defend the nation against
nuclear missiles that could be launched from anywhere. In order to safely protect the
nation, the nuclear missiles must be neutralized by melting them completely. SDI is the
weapon that can do that. SDI is a weapon that can melt any type of nuclear weapons
with strong laser beam.
It takes an enormous amount of money and technology to develop. The Soviets had
neither. That is why Gorbachev wanted to plea to America not to make SDI. It was
because The Soviet’s nuclear missiles would become nothing more than toys as long as
America has SDI.
Gorbachev’s second wish was to give a 10-minute speech in the U.S. Capitol. He just
wanted to say hello. Reagan was about to give his permission. The Washington Post
was immensely happy about it and other small and larger newspapers argued that there
was no reason to prevent the leader of communist world from giving a speech.
However, Father told Dr. Bo Hi Park to tell them, ‘ Do not let Gorbachev speak in the
Capitol no matter what. Tell Reagan never to give his permission.’
So Reagan found himself in a real tight situation. Reagan was about to show the
nation’s ability to embrace all, but Rev. Moon was against it. When Dr. Bo Hi Park
came after reporting Father’s opinion to Reagan, he said, "Father, Reagan says he is in
a very difficult situation. It would be bad for him, since he is already half way to giving
his permission. Should we still tell him to say no?" Father said "What are you talking
about? Of course it’s ‘ no.’ "
Washington Times kept insisting that Reagan should decline the request. Reagan did
not want to get on the bad side of Washington Times that practically made him the
president twice. He walked around in his office room in agony, ‘ Oh, Washington
Times! Rev. Moon does not know the situation I am in!’ Then he told his secretary, "Go ask him one more
time. Does Washington Times really not want me to give the permission?" Father told
him to never give Gorbachev such opportunity.
At the critical moment, Gorbachev asked "So what is it going to be?" and Reagan
ended up saying "No." Then Gorbachev became furious. He was furious that he made
so many years of preparation for this event but he was prevented from giving a speech
because of Washington Times. He let his anger out on the Soviet Embassy in America,
"You scoundrels, why did you now become friends with Washington Times?" He went
back to his country unhappy.
Then one day, Washington Times received a call from the Soviet Embassy. The
operator who took the call was a black woman with a sense of humor. When she picked
up the phone, she pretended ignorance, "This isn’ t Washington Post," she said. You
have the wrong number." Then the Soviet ambassador told her that he wanted to visit
Washington Times. So Washington Times told him that he could come if he wants to.
So why did Father say no? Father came to know well about communism during his
time in North Korea. Father also had a first-hand experience on the inside of
communism during his three years in Heungnam Prison. So Father already knew that
communists use only two tactics. One is deceit and the other is violence.
Communists use the tactic of deceit only when they are weaker than their opponent.
They lie through their teeth. However, they no longer rely on lies when they become
stronger than their enemies. They begin using violence. Father was well aware that
communists are left with nothing but deceit and violence once their masks are taken
off.
However, the leaders of the free world and American people did not know that.
President Jimmy Carter especially did not know that. Carter used to be a peanut farmer
in Georgia and he became the president with many votes from women. It is said that
Carter was kind to women, washing the dishes or running their errands. That is why he
became popular with women and won their votes. After such a person became the
president, twenty nations became communist states. So Carter’s method did not work.
Father’s position was that we should never put forth communism. Gorbachev has a
pretty face. American people are easily swayed by mood so they would be tricked by
Gorbachev if he appeared on the TV and smiled. America people were oblivious about
communism so if they started to think, ‘ Look at how the head of communism acts.
Communism maybe is not that bad,’ then Father’s CAUSA(Confederation of the
Associations for the Unification of the Societies of the Americas) could not operate in
America. We opposed Gorbachev’s public speech in America with everything we had
and we won in the end.
Gorbachev worked his scheme many times after that, but his plans were thwarted
because of us. Gorbachev was so cornered that he even cooperated with Kim Il Sung
and the enemy of Japanese communists to blow up one of Father’s houses called
‘ North Garden’ in Boston. Their effort resulted in failure when one of our security
guards found the place here they had cut the fence in a circle and camouflaged the cut
by placing the cut portion against a rock.
Father’s bedroom was so close to the breach that it could have been blown away with
just one bomb. North Garden does not have a big front yard. There was also another
time when a car filled with guns and explosives was caught by the FBI in New Jersey.
The FBI searched the car that they found the address of Father’s house.
There were many times Father avoided calamity thanks to Heaven. Gorbachev, who
wanted Father dead so badly, lost his nerve when he realized that Rev. Moon was the
one who was interfering with his plan.
In the end, Father met with Kim Il Sung and Gorbachev, the head of the communist
world, and made a great advancement for the providence.
160
Father’s miracles are substantial miracles
Father said he was able to find out through his research that Moses and Jesus relied too
much on spiritual miracles.
Moses tried to lead the Israelites into Canaan by showing them miracles and wonders,
but failed to fulfill God’s providence when the Israelites disbelieved Moses and blamed
him for their suffering.
Unable to contain his rage at seeing his people’s unbelief, Moses committed a
irreversible sin of ‘ striking the rock twice’ and prevented not only the disbelieving
Israelites but also himself from entering Canaan and die in wilderness. Only the second
generation centering on Joshua and Caleb, who believed in God until the end, were
able to enter Canaan.
Similarly, Father said that Jesus was put on the cross because he showed spiritual
miracles. I watched a movie about Jesus a few years ago called ‘ King of Kings.’ There,
Jesus opened the eyes of a blind man and even brought a dead person back into life.
The Jews and Pharisees who saw this became extremely jealous of Jesus. They thought
‘ We must kill him quickly. People’s hearts are leaving us and they are leaning towards
that guy.’ They became very jealous of Jesus’s able to perform miracles.
Father found out that Moses and Jesus relied too heavily on spiritual miracles and
failed in the end, because they were accused by Satan.
There were many instances where Father easily brought a dying person back into life
simply with a prayer. Father says that he can perform miracles just as well as Moses or
Jesus but he doesn’ t. Spiritual miracles do not leave its trace. When people begin to
disbelieve in such miracles, Satan will accuse and the miracles will not remain as
Heaven’s assets.
Father said that his miracles have to be substantial miracles. No one can deny their
genuineness. It is like building a mountain on a plain. It takes time to create a mountain
on a plain. We need lots of people, money, and we must invest everything. However,
when the mountain is created, who can steal it? No one can deny its existence.
Everyone passing by will be able to see it.
Isn’ t that the kind of miracle Father’s been creating so far? The 160,000 couple Korean
and Japanese sisterhood pact was one such amazing blessing ceremony that took place
as an example. Blessing does not appear simply like a dream and then disappear. As
blessings are given, those blessed couples have given birth to fine children.
Creating such miracles is Father’s way. Father says that his uniqueness aspect is the
spirit world. Father said "I must teach about the spirit world when I go to Soviet
Union."
Many intellectuals came to our church in the early days, listened to the Words and the
Principle, and received a lot of grace, but there were also many spiritual people who
received revelations, spoke in tongues, and received the holy fire. That is why we were
able to withstand the harsh persecution.
When we taught about the spirit world to college students from Soviet Union, they
became very interested about the spirit world. It was something that they didn’ t know
before. One professor even confessed that "When I see my grandmother in my dream, I
feel happy, things work out for me, and unexpected good things happen to me in that
day."
Father also said "The reason why people become interested about stories of the spirit
world is that they are true and their original mind is attracted to such stories."
Father told us to read from ‘ The Message from spirit world’sent by Lee Sang Hun
after he ascended to the spirit world whenever there is a church event or a gathering of
some sort. Thinking that we normally don’ t have enough time to go through the
schedule and that not many people will be able to accept it easily, I asked Father
"Father, do we must read from that message from the spirit world?" Father said "Yes,
because it is right. The original mind feels that way. Even though we may not be able
to accept it right away, that message will remain in their heart."
The spirit world is an eternal world. It is a world of mind with relation to the Physical
World and it stands in the position of subject partner. It is a world that cannot be
touched with the commonsense or theories of human beings.
When educating pastors in America, I read them from the "Message from spirit world"
as Father had instructed. American pastors became saddened at the fact that they
couldn’ t understand the reality of the spirit world and they left the education center
one by one. However, those pastors who weren’ t able to understand the Spirit
Message, came to Dr. Yang Chang Shik later and said "Rev. Yang, we are constantly
reminded of the "Message from spirit world" that you used to read to us. We want to
know more." I heard Dr. Yang giving such a report to Father.
Father is a very spiritual person but also a very practical person at the same time.
Father has both extremes on each side. It is because Father’s heart can embrace
infinitely. Isn’ t that why people from all backgrounds are empathizing with the
Principle and coming to serve Father?
162
“True Family and I’
I will explain to you about Father’s Words, ‘ True Family and I.’
These are important Words from Father’s speeches which he gave in his 40 year course
of realizing God’s Will.
The conclusion of these Words is that ‘ Eve and the archangel fell through false love,
their mind and body were separated as a result, and this world became sinful.
Therefore, all problems can be solved only when we receive the blessing centering on
God and True Parents’ True Love.’ Father reads this himself every day.
Father wrote these Words by himself. The original context was about 40 pages long but
it was reduced to a smaller size. The conclusion in the end is that the contradictory love
of Adam and Eve is the origin. This was the source that interfered with human history
and the event that became the seed of all human suffering. We must know this clearly
and be able to explain this to others.
On the page 7, it explains about ‘ The Essence of Conscience.’ As you have already
learned from the Principle, the inner most nature that is even more fundamental than
conscience is the Original Mind and Spirit Mind.
Father spoke while putting conscience in the highest position. He said "Conscience
comes before God, before teachers, and even before Parents." So I asked Father, "I
think the conscience spoken here is different from the conscience explained in the
Principle. In the Principle, isn’ t conscience explained as susceptible to being persuaded
by human policies and thoughts?"
Father quickly caught on and answered "Yes. Will the people of this world understand
what original mind and spirit mind are? So we have to call them conscience!" Father
gave us ‘ True Family and I’ while thinking about the Human Fall, the principle of
restoration, and the principle of creation. When Father was talking about conscience
here, he was talking about original mind and spirit mind in our terms.
If we look at the middle of page 8, we read that God is the root of conscience. The
sixth line of this page talks about fulfilling all greed and desires. I asked Father about
this line. “Father! Don’ t we normally consider greed to be a bad thing?” Father then
answered “No, the greed we are talking about here is not the bad kind of greed. It is the
desire within us that makes us want things!”
“Then what does the desire here mean?” I asked him again. Then Father said “It is the
state of our mind that has gained what it wanted with relation to another person. In
other words, the concept of desire comes with another person in mind.”
‘ Fulfilling greed’sounds a bit strange. Don’ t people normally say that greed is
‘ harbored’ and desire is ‘ fulfilled?’ The distinction was unclear so I asked Father
again, “Is greed, then, an internal thing and desire external?” Father said “Yes, that’s
right.” In conclusion, greed refers to ‘ Human’s original nature of wanting things’ and
desire refers to ‘ the state where our mind of wanting things has been fulfilled with
relation to another person.’
Therefore, greed and desire is in the sungsang and hyungsang relationship. Since desire
exists after greed, they are in the sungsang and hyungsang relationship. In conclusion,
greed does not necessarily mean something bad.
163
Chapter 11
Leader and Jeongseong
Pastor in Son’s Position vs. Pastor in Servant’s Position
If you are going to work as a pastor, you must completely discard the sense of self.
Everyone in the ministerial position is like a fetus in its mother’s womb, devoid of
freedom. When I see someone who becomes a regional head and becomes full of pride,
it really worries me. That is not a position where one can become like that. Father gave
me the title of ‘ the vice president’ of the church, ‘ the president’ or the WFWP, and the
‘ president’ of House of World Peace and Unification, but I know that these positions
are not mine because that is what Father taught me.
These positions are Mother’s positions. Mother is the vice president and Father is the
president. In other words, I am mere a representative of Father and Mother. Mother is
the chairman of WFWP in reality, but the position of president exists because normal
people cannot see the chairman. Therefore, that position of president also belongs to
Mother. It feels very good when I begin to think that way.
So Father explains that there are two types of pastors or lecturers: those who are in the
position of son and those who are in the position of servant.
First, a pastor who is in the position of a son does not become full of pride but is rather
busy boasting about their father. They talk about the things that their Father said,
explain about Father’s will, and just say father, father a lot. However, who does that
son resemble? He resembles his father. So he boasts about his father but his shimjeong
and jeonseong that he devotes for his father are all destined to come back to him in the
end. He boasts about his father and that father bequeathed everything to his son who
devoted so much jeongseong.
However, a pastor or a lecturer who is in the position of a servant boasts about himself.
He forgets about his father and only boast about himself, saying ‘ I did such and such.’
Then what kind of relationship is master and servant? The relationship between a
master and a servant is that the servant gets paid to do the master’s works. The servant
is the one who is being paid. Therefore, a servant does not have any right to inherit and
the relationship between the two ends once the payment is made.
When he hears our lectures or what pastors do, Father can quickly see, ‘ Oh, this
person has a potential for development. This person does his ministerial work with the
heart of a son.’ When Father sees someone who reports in a manner that boasts about
himself, Father becomes sad, saying that this person does not have much potential for
greatness.
Therefore, if you ever find yourself in a ministerial position, do not go for the
popularity strategy. Father says that ministers should not use such tactics to become too
close to the members on the human level. Some ministers focus on becoming popular
with the members by playing cards, playing chess, or going somewhere fun after
Sunday services in the name of becoming close with members. However, you should
never do such things. Loving your members is a good thing but you must not lean too
much towards members on the human level. If such a minister gets appointed to
another place, the members who were close to that minister will follow him. That
should not happen.
Then what kind of standard should pastors have while they do their work? They should
be able to hear from their members, ‘ Our pastor was a pastor who tried hard, night and
day, to teach to us about God and True Parents.’ Then even when such pastor leave the
church and go somewhere else to work, the members will long remember the
shimjeong for God and True Parents which that pastor invested into them. The
members’ root of faith will spread down to the ground firmly.
However, members who were under a pastor, who was in the position of servant, does
not have much of a root of faith. If a pastor, who only sought to become popular with
members, leaves the church, then nothing remains for the remaining members.
Everything disappears with the pastor and there will be a big hole in the heart of each
member. These members will miss their pastor for a while but their heart will
completely disappear over time. They will then become complete strangers in the end.
On the other hand, a pastor who is in the position of a son does not boast about himself
but only teachers about God and True Parents. Therefore, that pastor will forever
remain in the hearts of his members along with God and True Parents.
What our pastors must do is boast about God and Father. You will one day become a
head of a church, a regional head, or even the church president. When you come to take
such a position, you must not reveal your own identity. If you think, eat, and do
everything that you do in order to reveal God and True Parents, you will be able to
become true pastors and pastors who are in the position of son.
Pastors must refrain from committing actions that are of arrogance, pride, greed, anger,
and self-centeredness. Why do some churches fail to grow? It is because their leaders
are self-centered. Self-centered mind sets are the problem.
Father says that he becomes inspired at times and sad at times when he listens to the
reports of church regional heads. Father’s heart is moved and inspired when he hears
reports like ‘ We were able to bring results thanks to True Parents.’ Father says that he
feels that those who yield the glory to God and True Parents have infinite potential for
growth.
However, there are some who those who report in a way, ‘ I did such and such things
well.’ Father says that he becomes saddened when he hears reports from these types of
people. Father then thinks ‘ You will not be able to develop more.’
When we do ministerial work, how is the success and failure determined? It is
determined by whether you reveal God and True Parents or you reveal yourself.
Therefore, in order for you to become successful in your ministerial work, you must
not reveal yourself. Father is that kind of person.
165
The path that pastors must walk
If you are to become pastors and become the pastors who are God’s sons, you must
always have in your mind the questions: ‘ What will God think of this? What will True
Parents think of this?’
When you cannot serve Parents personally, you must endlessly pray and study Parents’
Words. Also, you must do exactly as Father has told us to do, feel the shimjeong of
God, and become spiritually brighter. No one can attain such states without doing so.
The Bible tells us that to love the Lord is to follow the words of the Lord. It means to
obey the word of the Lord. Father said this very frequently. That is why there is joy in
ministry.
You may not feel like you have what it takes to become a pastor, but if you stay
aligned with Heaven, the environment in which you find yourself will infinitely raise
you. You should understand that the very fact that you are working as a pastor, and not
working in the outside world, puts you in a very holy position. Please think what a
blessing it is for us, as pastors, to wait through the week to see the members on Sunday,
worry about what we will say to them when we see them, and what kind of sermon we
will give.
In my life-long course of following the Will, I’ ve experienced many types of
persecution, including being expelled from my school and being ridiculed by others
who called me ‘ crazy.’ However, I told myself that my efforts of giving people Words
and offering them salvation is more rewarding than any other occupation in the world. I
regard this work as the happiest of all.
Female members of our church who gave birth told me that the second generation
children born into blessed families are not confident about becoming pastors and doing
ministerial work. They asked me how they could make their children become more
confident about walking the pastoral path. I told them that the pastor’s course is not
long. It is like rice seedlings that only need to grow a short while before they are
transplanted into the rice paddy.
As we all know, Washington Times is our newspaper company. Washington Times once
held a photography competition and one of our members took the first prize. Do you
want to know what that picture was? It was a picture of an old hunched-back Priest
walking in a chapel holding a lamp. We proudly presented the first-prize picture to
Father. However, Father said "For someone to work as a minister until his back
becomes hunched like that is a cruel thing. Pastors must have the kingship as well."
The priests in the Old Testament poured oil kings to anoint them. The position of
priests was very high back then. They would receive God’s voice and convey it to the
kings. Therefore, how high should the position of a pastor increase? They should attain
higher positions than kings. They must be the king of all kings.
Isn’ t this Father’s position? Pastors must be able to control kings and nations.
Therefore, pastors must attain the highest level of character and shimjeong. How could
they have the right of king and be able to control nations without first becoming like
True Father and True mother?
Walking the course of becoming pastors therefore is the highest level a path one could
walk on as a human beings. People’s live 80 to 100 years which is really nothing. I will
become 64 this year and I feel my life has just zipped through time. This is why we
must not set a goal that will end with our physical lives. We must look to our eternal
life. The spirit world, which we will enter after our death, is a place of infinity. We
cannot die nor run away.
166
If we are to be able to hold our head up high in the spirit world and be in a more
glorious position, we have to make adequate preparation on Earth. I heard that Father
also asked Mother to raise their fourteen children as pastors. He said that there is
nothing more rewarding than the work of guiding the people of the satanic world to
become the people of Heaven.
Father told us that the state of our physical bodies will be determined by how healthy
we were inside of our mother’s wombs as fetuses. When we see a baby weak or
unhealthy, it is because their health was bad when they were in their mother’s womb.
We say that the state of health of a fetus determines the fetus’s next 100 years of life on
earth.
Then what is this earth? Father said that we live inside of a bag of water when we were
just fetuses. Then he said that this earth, where we live with our physical bodies, is the
bag of air. We take whatever we made on this earth for about hundred years and go to
the spirit world, which is a world of eternity. When we realize that our lives on earth
are the preparation for the eternal world that we are set to enter, will we be able to
loosen up and let things slip? We will not be able to live our life so lightly.
Then what is the most non-damaging kind of life? It is the path that Father walked, the
course of ministry. Even if you were to walk the course of ministry, you would not
work as a minister for your entire life. There is a second generation child who happens
to be spiritually very bright, and he said that "Pastors will work as politicians in the
future." Pastors must jump in the field of politics. Pastors must become congressmen
and even presidents.
The pastors that we have seen so far looked very miserable because they had to walk
the course of indemnity. There is a sacrifice for each age in the history of the
providence. The reason the blessed families in 1991 had to return to their homeland
was that there was a historic indemnity that they had to be made. Father was in great
pain whenever he heard that many of the members were experiencing hardships
because of it.
What did Father say at that time? "I don’ t have the luxury of worrying about a hundred
or two hundred of members going financially broke. I have the responsibility of finding
tribal messiahs, of restoring nations and the world. As such is the case, I do not have
the luxury of worrying about sacrificing the family members that I love. If they follow
me, they will never die. Great people will come out of their descendants and there will
be sons- and daughter-in-law who will join my own descendants one day in marriage."
Father blessed them in this way.
I was in America when the order to return to our own homeland was given. How did I
feel at the moment? I felt, ‘ Father is searching for the loyal subjects, good sons and
daughters, and faithful husbands and wives who can represent this age.’so those who
complained, flunked but those who held back their complaints and returned to their
homelands were ‘ Grade A’students. We would never be able to tell the difference
between people if we put them in the same place. But if we shake the environment a
little, empty seeds will be flung away but the good seeds will remain. This is why
Father shakes us as hard as he can whenever the providence is about to embark on a
new beginning and separate the bad seeds from the good ones.
There may be among you who serve your parents who have gone back to their
homeland and experienced a lot of hardship, but if your parents can endure the
suffering, then great people of heaven will be born in your bloodline. Therefore, please
do not criticize or complain about the things that Father does. If we want to know, we
must pray to God and find the answer ourselves.
How great could it have been if Noah’s second son Ham did not influence his brothers
when he became ashamed of his Father’s naked body? His influence on his brothers led
to his fall. If we are unaware about something, God gives the answer to our question if
we keep asking him even to the point of resembling a fool, ‘ Father! I do not know this.
Please teach me so that I may know.’ Also, we must pray as if we are having a
conversation with God instead of just praying like a monologue. Who is the owner of our prayers?
It’s God. The one who listens to our prayers most seriously is God, our parent. If we
keep praying sincerely, the level of our jeongseong reaches a certain point. That’s when God
will certainly answer our questions. Therefore, we must wait while believing that God
listens to our prayers. It is important to believe and wait.
If we ask a question to someone, we don’ t get a complete answer. Therefore, we must
find our answer in the Words, and find the answer in the midst of our secretive prayers
with God. It is very important to keep asking twenty four hours a day, ‘ God, what do
you think about this? Parents, what do you think about this? This is what the Words
say.’
We should always pray as if we are speaking to an actual living person. Don’ t just pray
in one direction and conclude, ‘ Aju!’ Also, we couldn’ t pray all night long even if we
wanted, could we? I have many good experiences about this so I know this well.
"Father, I have so many questions that I am unable to understand, I must solve this
problem, so please come to me in my dream and give me an answer or at least give me
your response through inspiration."
Then I certainly have special dreams. If I don’ t dream, then sometimes my mouth
moves automatically when I wake up. If I listen to my self speak, I come to realize that
I am not speaking out of my own conscious but I am speaking the answer to the
question that I asked a day earlier. I find the answer sometimes suddenly in the words
of members, sometimes even from passers-by. Though most of them come through
inspiration. It’s really fun to have those kind of experiences.
I had a mink coat when I was in New York. Mother gave this to me. The coat even had
Mother’s name. I was serving Mother when Father went to Danbury and Mother gave
me a ring and a few suits and also a mink coat during that time. I don’ t wear the mink
coat as much now because I want to preserve it.
It was a cold winter day but the heating system of New Yorker Hotel, which I was in at
the time, was so good that I did not know how cold it was outside. That may have been
the reason but God kept giving me a direction to "wear the mink coat because it’s cold
outside." So I kept mumbling under my breath, "I don’ t want to!"
It was on the day when Father was going to cut the tape for this new extended building
of our newspaper company. Korean pastors were getting ready to go to the occasion. I
did not wear the mink coat because I felt as if someone would steal it if I hung it
somewhere. There are many thieves in America. So even though my heart was strongly
urging to me to wear the mink coat, I refused and wore something else.
The wind was blowing so hard that I stepped outside the building but had to come back
in as soon as possible and go to my room on the 31st floor to put on the mink coat.
Then the Korean pastors were complaining that they were going to be late because of
me. They told me to get in the car quickly and shoved me inside the car like a crate.
When we arrived at the place where the event was happening, it was freezing cold but
no one was able to actually enter inside. Everyone was standing at the front of the
building. We had to wait until Parents arrived and could only go in after Parents cut the
tape. I almost froze to death.
Only then I began to pray, ‘ Oh! I’ ve put myself into this ordeal because I didn’ t listen
to Heavenly Father’s command to wear the mink coat. I’ m so sorry.’ It became so
unbearably cold that I had to ask the security if there was anywhere I could go to avoid
the wind. He pointed me to the back door. So I snuck inside the back door like a rat and
fled from the wind for a moment. I quickly went back to where I was only when I
received a news that Father was coming. Just like this, Father teaches us everything
from what to wear to what to eat only if we open our antenna.
I want to tell you an interesting story about Ilhwa’s ginseng extract. One member who
works as an oriental medicine doctor told me about Ilhwa’s ginseng extract. I
consumed the extract for a long period because I had constant constipation, yet I
followed the doctor’s order and quit drinking it about a year ago.
I had hemorrhoids but I never saw blood. When I quit drinking the ginseng extract,
however, I would see blood in the toilet when I was done with my business. That never
happened before but it was becoming a constant occurrence, at least two to three times
a week. I couldn’ t tell anyone about this. Isn’ t it embarrassing to tell someone about
things like that in America? I was embarrassed about showing my ailment to a doctor, I
didn’ t have any medical insurance, I didn’ t have any money, and I felt it would be
very difficult for me to explain my condition to a doctor in English. So I couldn’ t go to
a hospital. Of course I could’ ve taken someone with me to translate but I didn’ t go
nonetheless.
A month, two, then three months had passed but the bleeding would continue and I
would see blood two to three times a week. Maybe I lost a lot of raw nutrients with the
blood but I felt devoid of energy and very poor in general. I asked about this symptom
to a person I know and I was told that this may be a beginning symptom of intestinal
cancer. This person told me that intestinal cancer, colon cancer, and hemorrhoids
cancer would first show the symptom of bleeding. I became uneasy but I only prayed
because I still didn’ t want to go see a doctor.
“Father! I’ ve never seen blood until now but why I do I continue to see this?”
I only prayed like this continuously. Then one day, I received an inspiration that told
me, ‘ Hey, Gil Ja! You never bled when you were drinking Ilhwa’s extract, right?’
When I thought about it, it was true. I would still have irritations because of the
hemorrhoids but I never bled. So I mumbled like a crazy person: “You are right,
Father! Someone told me that the ginseng extract is not for me so I haven’ t had it for
over a year now.” I mumbled to myself like this. I started drinking Ilhwa’s ginseng
extract and I never had another similar instance since then.
Ilhwa’s ginseng extract is a very good medicine. A mother among our 36-couple
members experienced something similar. Mothers normally think that they have to feed
their babies the yong at least three times. Yong is a medicine that creates blood and
parents feel that not being able to feed yong to their children three times means that
they haven’ t fulfilled their duty as parents. However, this yong is very expensive. It
became very inexpensive these days but its price used to be very steep. She had three
children but she just didn’ t have enough money to feed yong to her three children. She
was greatly worried.
Then Father appeared in her dream one day and told her ‘ Why do you worry? Just do
these two things. First, offer a kyeongbae at 5 o’ clock in the morning every day. Be
very strict about the time and make all of your children participate too. Then Heaven
will protect you spiritually. Also, make them drink ginseng extract. They will protected
from all diseases.’
The time when we offer kyeongbae on the first day of each month and at 5 o’ clock on
Sunday is the time we can become closest to God, so we should let our children
participate in the kyeongbae session even if they cry.
This is something that happened during the engagement ceremony for the second
generation 36 couples. I was serving Parents at the time and Father asked two things.
“Did your parents ever complain about The Unification Church? If so, you do not have
the right to be here. Secondly, did you participate in the 5 in the morning kyeongbae
session without fail? If not, then you do not have the right to be here.”
We must therefore dutifully observe the kyeongbae session strictly and guide our
children to do the same. Father tells us to guide our children to participate in kyeongbae
as soon as they begin to walk. Mother is so strict about this that she keeps the tradition
of making her grandchildren participate in the kyeongbae sessions even if they can’ t
walk. Mother would make the parents cover them in blankets and bring the children to
the sessions.
As we can see from this, God has already prepared ways for us blessed families to lead
a healthy life style but Satan invades us spiritually and we suffer physically from
diseases because we do not observe these ways. Father therefore said “Blessed families will
never starve to death if they just follow what Father tells them to do. It is because
Heaven will protect them.”
We should also tell other members to have the picture of True Parents inside their
houses and hang the Tongil flag on their house. When we look at the page 237~238 of
the 9th volume of <>, these Words are below.
“Pictures of True Parents symbolizes True Parents. So if you put a picture of True
Parents inside your house, your ancestors come and offer a kyeongbae at 3 o’ clock in
the morning. The realm of angels will serve. They live together with their descendants
who are on earth. The condition of shimjeong centering on True Parents has been
established so now the ancestors in the spirit world can come down and cooperate.
The Tongil flag represents Unification Church. It represents the physical Unification
Church. It represents the individual also, but it also represents the couple. It represents
our family but it also represents out tribe, and our nation as well. It furthermore
represents The Unification Church and the entire humanity.“
“Do you know why we hang that? It’s for your own fortunes. It is same as Moses
telling his people to smear their doors with blood to avoid the curse of death of the
first-born son when they were about to escape to Egypt. Try and hang the flag in your
house. We are now in the age where the Good Spirits can protect their descendants.”
(Page 355 of the same book)
170
Leaders of Unification Church must be competent in both ministry and business
Father said that humanity will find no way to survive without Korean people now.
Father tells Koreans to take the top position wherever they go. Does this not mean that
they should become the president or the king? Father told us that there will be no peace
unless Korean people take the top position in every nation in the world. After traveling
to many countries, I’ ve come to feel that such a time will surely come very soon.
Korean people are generally kind. They also forget easily. They tend to easily forget
even though they have done wrong. We’ ve come to know that God also is actually
very forgetful. God scorns human beings when they do wrong but God easily forgets
when they repent and beg for forgiveness. If God were not forgetful, He could not have
been able to act as God because he would be often.
Father said that this is the way in which parents would forgive their children even if
they do wrong, but as children repent and beg for forgiveness later, the parents would
no longer be angry and forgive them.
Korean people have a long history of being invaded many times by neighboring
nations. It would be terrible if Korean people were not forgetful. You can’ t advance
forward unless you left go of the past. God trained Korean people to forget the past,
and they naturally developed that. Then Koreans came to know God’s heart more than
any people in the world.
Japanese people are generally vengeful and they are proud about taking revenge.
Chinese people do not reveal what’s in their heart. It’s difficult to know whether they
like it or hate it. I think such nature has been embedded in people because of their long
history of internal conflicts between different clans. Once they begin to think
something is bad, then they will not forget it easily and remember it for a long time.
Father knows about the kindness of Korean people and he wants the sons and
daughters of Korea to act as pastors.
During my time as a pastor, I realized that this pastoral work is similar to farmers
sowing rice seeds in their seed beds. When these rice seeds grow a bit, we relocate
them, which is termed planting the rice. Pastoral work is like planting the rice. Your
place of ministry is the homeland of resurrection. Our places of ministry become our
homelands and we are dispersed to the fields that suit us the best. When the pastoral
work is over, we go to academic field or financial field just as rice stalks are planted.
In our own world, pastors will become most successful in the future. Father said that
Cain killed Abel out of embarrassment because God would accept only Abel’s offerings
and not his. When we look at our church, those who work in business organizations are
the Cain.
Father said that he has to pay those who are in the business organizations as
compensation for their work. This will allow them to sustain their livelihood and not
complain. However, those who work as pastors are the Abel and the priest.
Everyone in the world will become Unification Church members when Father becomes
victorious and when the Will is fulfilled. When such time comes, priests would be able
to live well off only with their members’ tithing. Father then made a promise that he
will pay three times what the Cain people in the business organizations are being paid.
Father will keep his promise.
Among the different tribes of Israelites, the Levites did not own any land but they lived
well just with their tithing. The Levites were the priest tribe among the twelve tribes,
were they not? If we nurture our inner-self and raise it high, the world will be filled
with people and money. Such a time will come very soon. We must bite our tongue and
endure until such a time comes. The course of the pastor is the right path for our life of
faith.
171
Father however operates a lot of business organizations. He sent many members to
these organizations. Father sends the members to these places and always worries. So
he changes the personnel assignments constantly. Father puts pastors in such
organizations’ executives, and executives back to pastors.
Father wants us to experience both fields and develop capacity in both fields. We are
trained so that when we meet new people, we quickly realize whether we should treat
this person from the position of a pastor or from the position of a business man.
The former president of Seil Tour System, Mr. Kim Il Hwan is a very good example of
this. He used to be a pastor. He was not a business man. However, Father appointed
him as the president of Seil Tour System all of sudden. He must have been very
surprised.
When he heard the news of his new appointment as the president of Seil Tour System,
Mr. Kim contacted Father, "Father, why do you want to make me the president? I can’ t
do it. Please let me just work as a pastor." He desperately pleaded. Father said "No. I
was looking for the new president of Seil Tour System and your name kept appearing
in my mind. That’s why I have appointed you. Say no more." Father refused his plea.
Mr. Kim now not only is a well-established business man who has been taking good
care of the company but he also guides his employees in the path of faith.
Father allows people to experience both fields: pastoral and business. We must
therefore excel in different areas. This is just as when Father made the determination to
excel in both pastoral fields and economic fields when he first accepted the calling of
God.
172
Father’s Attitude in Offering jeongseong
Father escaped North Korea during the Korean War and went south to Busan. He went
through much tribulation in Busan and later moved to Daegu.
Daegu is a city of great faith that was almost comparable to Pyongyang in North
Korea. Father went to Daegu with a few of his disciples and lowered the anchor in
Daegu to restore Christians. Many people received revelations and began to follow
Father.
Father first converted Ms. Kang Hyeon Shil in Busan and sent her to Daegu in advance
for pioneer activity. She was a Christian evangelist who graduated from Korea
Theological Seminary. She went to Daegu and converted many elderly female
Christians. I heard she received a lot of persecution because of that. Those elderly
members’sons or sons-in-law were often times pastors or of high positions in their
church. The elderly members received a lot of persecution because they were in such
an environment.
Here is a story from that time. One of the elderly female members who diligently came
to our church used to live in a second-story house. She was however locked up in the
second floor of the house because her son and her daughter-in-law prevented her from
visiting Father. They gave her a bucket to use as a toilet and sent food upstairs. Father
kept visiting her, because he missed her. Father didn’ t make any promise to her that he
would be outside the window whenever she looked out, but he sometimes hid in the
corner of the street to get a glimpse of her when she looked out the window.
So when Father was arrested and dragged to the police station, the grandmothers would
go together and cry a lot. This is when Father moved many times in one month. He
sometimes moved almost twenty-three, twenty-four times a month, almost daily. When
he searched for a place to move, he always picked a place with a backdoor in order to
avoid the cops if they appear suddenly. The grandmothers would still follow Father
even in such difficult environment so Father gave these Daegu grandmothers the title,
‘ My friends of suffering.’
Father then finally came to Seoul. Father came to Seoul for the reason of restoring the
students who were attending Ehwa University and Yeonsei University, both founded by
Christians, and raise them as future leaders. Father came to Seoul with such great hope.
During the time when Mr. Eu Hyo Won was still alive, I often saw the grandmothers
from Daegu coming to Seoul once or twice a year. Among them was Mrs. Bang who
had a hunched back. Even these elderly grandmothers, many of them over 80, came to
Seoul out of their longing for Father, however they needed much time to purchase the
ticket to come to Seoul. It was because their sons and daughters-in-law would not give
them money. They didn’ t want to give the grandmothers any money because they didn’
t want them to give the money away to The Unification Church.
In any case, the grandmothers would save bits of allowances in their skirt to purchase a
train ticket to Seoul and buy a few bags of candy when they came. Our church was
struggling so much at the time so even a few bags of candy were wonderful treats, but
they were too humble to present to Father. The grandmothers would still give Father
one bag of candy and they would also give a bag of candy to our house because my
husband was the president of the church.
I was however oblivious about our church’s struggle at the time. Father would be
speaking to a few of us in the living room when we got a call that the Daegu
grandmothers have just arrived at Seoul Station and they would be here in few minutes.
Then Father is waiting in excitement. He would say "She’s coming, right? Is she
coming too? That person’s mother is also coming?" Father then tries to memorize the grandmothers’ name before
they arrive. Father did that because he longed to see them badly too.
Father would speak a few more things and then tell the young people to go to Seoul
Station and escort the grandmothers back to the church. Father would sit still in the
living room, waiting for the grandmothers to arrive. As soon as the grandmothers came,
they would start crying inside the wooden floor room. Their hearts of longing for
Father would burst open automatically. So their faces would become filled with tears
and they would fall on the floor while offering kyeongbae to Father.
Father eagerly waited for the grandmothers to come but when they actually came and
offered a kyeongbae in tears, he rotated himself so he was seated facing the side. He
didn’ t respond to their kyeongbaes and his face became hardened. He didn’ t even
acknowledge their arrival.
Father was thirty-six years old and the grandmothers were well over twice his age, so I
felt I would welcome the grandmothers with glee, ‘ Oh, welcome, welcome!" if I were
Father.
Father would sit still for a while as the Daegu grandmothers would cry their hearts
out. So I really couldn’ t understand that. It was very different from the normal way of
greeting.
Father later explained about what he was doing back then. He said that his heart would
fill with tears when the Daegu grandmothers came because he yearned to see them so
much. This was because not only did he remember all the difficult times he had spent
with these grandmothers, but also because he remembered how he relied on these
grandmothers during the times he desperately attempted to save the city of Daegu.
However, the grandmothers from Daegu spent a lot of jeongseong in order to prepare
for a whole year just to purchase the ticket to Seoul to come to the Headquarters
Church in Cheongpa-dong, and Father was afraid of receiving their kyeongbaes. Father
said that he normally received the kyeongbae of members and returned it to the
Heaven, but at that time, he wanted God to receive the kyeongbae of His daughters
directly. Father never explained about this when the Daegu grandmothers used to visit
us so how could we have known about this?
I often saw Father who froze like rock while sitting on the floor with his head slightly
turned to the side.
The church president in America dances out of joy when Father comes. When he
reports to Father that the American church was able to reap a lot of results thanks to
Father, Father would say "No matter how much results you were able to get, I still have
the heart of repentance since we were not able to fully meet God’s expectation." Then
Father lowers his head and says "Praise God." instead of patting him on the back.
Witnessing such scenes many times, I was able to realize how greatly Father loves
God.
Father has come to this earth and made many results while enduring so much pain.
Heaven is always with Father but he is still is a man of great humility who feels that he
is much too inadequate to receive the greatest respect and trust and return it to Heaven.
Father even once said, "As you all are spiritual beings as well, you will not follow me
if I receive all the love and glory." He also said "I will never stop loving God more than
you do and be more united with God’s shimjeong. This is the reason you feel, ‘ Oh! I
can certainly be closer to God if I follow this teacher!’ Your original mind is aware of
this. That is why you like me. You follow me because you feel that you can obtain
eternal life through me and you can go to God through me. If I was a self-centered
leader instead, you would become tired of me and stop following me.“
174
Chapter 12
The Principle and our Family
Mr. Eu Hyo Won Realized: “The Principle Is God’s Love”
We now live in the age where Father can talk about everything. It is because Father has
created a world-wide foundation.
We give long lectures on Divine Principle but Father said that such long lectures will
be unnecessary once all the people in the nation want to listen to the lectures without
opposing. This is why Father ordered the creation of Divine Principle Hoondok Chart.
We must know what Father hates the most. Father says that we should not give lectures
on the Principle by memorizing it in our head. It is because no one can completely
memorize verbatim the entirety of The Divine Principle. Our own words will seep into
the lectures we give where our memories fail. That is why Father told us to summarize
the important parts in Divine Principle, make a chart out of it, and use it in place of
black boards.
Father also does not want us to mix other words into the Principle. Please remember
that what Father hates the most is speaking about different things other than the
Principle. It is because such differences are bound to create sects. Father worries about
this very much.
When we give Principle lectures from now on, we should read The Divine Principle
first, and use the chart instead of black boards. We can put the chart included in the CD
on the screen through a projector if we have one, and we can give lectures using a laser
pointer. The charts include summaries of The Divine Principle so we can read the
sentences and supplement them with various explanations. This is an entirely different
level than the lectures given from memorization. Principle lectures become much easier
when we use the chart. Father said that we should supplement these chart lectures with
the contents of The Divine Principle or use excerpts from Father’s speech.
You must read Father’s speech books often. I’ ve already emphasized this many times
but you should read ‘ True Family and I’ , and Father and Mother’s Words. Also, we
should stay away from talking about the things we invented while giving Principle
lectures. Instead, we must use Father’s own Words.
Father’s Words must be added to Principle lectures if our lectures are to be full of
inspiration. Therefore, we can say that the Principle is the bone of the Words. All
members must go to Christian churches and give Principle lectures in the future. Father
mentions that it is a waste of money to continue building churches. Then he asks if we
know why Christians muster money to construct large church buildings. He says that
there is only one reason that those buildings are constructed; so that the Christians will
one day invite us to their churches and have us give Principle lectures.
We can always count on there being a church when we hear that there will be a new
apartment complex. It’s really amazing. However, do they not all belong to God? As
we now know Father’s Words, we should not worry about the small sizes of our
churches.
One day, Christians will tell us ‘ Abandon your small buildings and come to us to give
us Principle lectures.’ Christian churches are God’s houses. Therefore, we must hone
our lecture skill.
Christians still wait for the Lord, while praying ‘ Must we still wait for you, Lord?’
Father said that they will one day get to know about Father and rally to Father, shouting
‘ O, Lord!’ They have good knowledge of The Bible, pay tithing well, and actively
participate in volunteer activities. How wonderful would it be if we taught them about
the Principle and allowed them to give lectures as well? This is another reason why we
members must become good at giving Principle lectures.
This is the same with North Korean people. They are very talented in promoting
their ideology. If they come to learn that our Principle is the truth, however, we could
expect them to become talented lecturers. The students from Soviet Union before gave
tearful Principle lectures in America. They gave the lectures in tears, saying that they
had led unfaithful way of life because they didn’ t know anything about God.
If our members can’ t give good Principle lectures, or if they did not study Father’s
Words, then there is one thing they could do in the future. There will be a lot of
garbage left after a large group of people come to receive the lectures so these
members should at least clean after them.
The children of such members will accuse their parents. The children will lament that
their parents sacrificed so much for the church, even at the cost of caring for their
children, but they end up cleaning after the guests because they can’ t give Principle
lectures. They will be greatly embarrassed.
Moreover, we will experience embarrassment as well when we go to the spirit world.
Many spirits will come to us and demand, “You must have learned a lot from True
Parents as you lived on Earth together with True Parents. Please give us Principle
lectures.” Father says that we will be embarrassed if we are unable to give Principle
lectures at that time. We will lose our foothold, be unable to stay in one place, and
become wandering ghosts. The Blessing is a glory but we will suffer more from it if we
do not fulfill out responsibility. Please prepare so that you do not regret in the future.
The Principle discovered by Father not only provides scientific evidences but also give
very logical explanations. How about communism in comparison? Communism puts
great importance in science as well but their theories are not logically supported. They
also denounce the existence of God and heaven.
In my case as well, the persecution from communists who say that religion is the
opium of people worked as my motivation to join the Unification Church. When I was
a Christian, I could not give an explanation to the communists who asked me if God
could be seen. I entered the Unification Church and listened to the Principle of
Creation, and I came to realize the existence of God when I heard that the Principle
explains God’s dual characteristics of plus and minus. I thought that everyone could
use this explanation to learn about God. Doesn’ t the Principle explain God as the dual
characteristic of plus and minus? We learned the Principle directly from Father.
The Principle was not discovered just as a theory. Father had to fight Satan in bloody
battles in order to find certain titles that God had given him. When we listen to the
Principle, therefore, we must feel it in our heart, ‘ Oh, that’s true.’ Our understanding of
the Principle can only become complete when we feel it within our hearts instead of
just using our heads.
Father told us that we must cry for three hours if we are to give one hour of Principle
lecture. The lecturer himself must feel the Principle with his heart. The same must be
applied when we study the Principle however we must also be completely one with
God’s shimjeong when we give the lectures. Father said that people will never be
inspired if the lecturer just gives the lecture with his tongue alone.
Father always emphasizes that we will naturally memorize the Divine Principle
Hoondok Chart if we read it ten, twenty, a hundred, or two hundred times. Our
members have begun recently to read from the 1-hour, 3-hour, and 12-hour charts one
hundred times each. I hear the testimonies that many people felt that their spirits were
revived and that they felt the love of God. It is obvious that the lecturers themselves
must be inspired by the Words if they are to inspire the hearts of their students.
My husband, Mr. Eu Hyo Won, also said that we must come to complete realization
that the Principle is the truth while we are alive. However, he appeared through a
spiritually bright person and confessed “I thought the Principle was the truth but the
Principle is actually love.”
In conclusion, we must feel the Principle with our heart. The Principle lecturer
therefore must be able to lecture so that the students can feel the Principle with their
heart also.
I felt while reading The Divine Principle, during a 40-day training in Cheongpyeong,
that ‘ God has gone through so much suffering for 6,000 years in order to restore
humanity.’ The sole purpose of 6,000 years of human history is to discover each and
every person living. That is why those who listen to the lectures can’ t help but to shed
many drops of tear. We must feel the Principle within our heart.
177
My Appointment as Colorado Regional Leader
I have only been able to convey the Words of Father as I’ ve heard them.
I received the Words of Father that fell upon me like rain. I was just a clueless child,
oblivious to the values of his Words, listening to Father’s Words while desperately
fighting against the Satan that came to me in the form of sleep. My only treasure now is
the days in the past when I was drowning in Father’s Words, just as a honey bee that
fell inside of a honey jar.
I’ ve made the determination to convey all of Father’s precious Words that I was able to
hear to the world before I go to the spirit world. I want to testify about Father who was
so big and masculine in his younger days, and Father who was a human just like us but
was able to do things that even God couldn’ t do.
I can’ t remember how hard we cried in Cheongpa Dong church after we were expelled
from our university. We were then thrown out of our own houses by our parents, who
told us that they will no longer treat us as their children unless we go back to the
university and apologize for our sins. We were abandoned from every angle.
In the end, we gathered at the church to study and listen to Father’s Words, and we
became like Father’s daughters. So we saw and heard many things. I have a tendency
to drag meetings because I learned a lot of things while serving Father directly.
Father told me to come to America in 1983. My initial thought was that Father
probably took pity on me because I was his lonely daughter who lived alone and he
wanted me to stay close to him and serve him just as Mrs. Ji Seng Ryeon or other wives
from the 36-couples. I lived alone for ten years after Father had gone to America so I
thought Father simply wanted me to be next to him.
However Father told me suddenly, "Gil Ja! Welcome. Kim Gwang Heh went back to
Korea so we’ ve got an opening now. Go to Colorado and become the regional leader
there." I answered, "What? Do you mistake me for a man? Why would you make a
woman do a man’s job?" I was actually disappointed. Mother however was even more
extreme. "Hey, The Rocky Mountains are in Colorado so it’s the highest land. Since
you are in such a high place, you will be able to serve God from the closest of places."
I went to America after ten years of separation and Father sent me directly to the front
line. I felt as if my heart of yearning for Father melted away pretty quickly, so to speak.
There are times that we don’ t know what Father is thinking. Father’s essence however
is love and all that he does is out of love. Father is the kind of person who always
worries about how he will guide people, like me, to feel his love and to resemble him.
Father told us "I want to meet you because you have the heart of wanting to meet me
and not wanting to let me go. Otherwise, I would not even desire to come here."
One day during his meal in East Garden, he asked Mr. Kamiyama, "Hey! What is True
Love? Talk about True Love." Surprised in middle of his meal, Mr. Kamiyama
answered in a mumble. Father yelled, "What is that? Put it in one sentence, one
sentence!" So he became even more perplexed. He had the task of putting into one
sentence all the things Father had taught. It was obviously difficult. Father then said
should I speak and began to give the following explanation.
"True Love is the heart that makes you want to see the person even though you just
parted, want to eat with the person even though you just finished your meal, want to
sleep with the person even though you just woke up from sleeping together, want to
talk to the person even though you just spoke, and want to keep talking to the person,
and do such things with the person without an end."
Since True Love is the constant yearning, we will stay together for eternity if we
practice True Love.
The heart of such yearning will spring forth infinitely inside of a person who
possesses True Love. True Love has a quality of infinity. False love however drives
people to use each other and be conditional. Relationships based on such love will be
destroyed as soon as they find no more value in one another other. At that point, they
will have depleted each other. False love therefore cannot last infinitely.
I was not able to joyfully accept Father’s first command to become a regional leader, to
someone who just arrived in America. So I was hesitant for a long time. However, it
was Father’s command so I headed to Colorado.
Colorado is very cold. The snow stays well into May. I was traversing to the middle of
a mountain when I was suddenly embraced by cold breeze. I ended up catching a
severe cold. I even thought that I might die there. Was I that useless?
I had a dream later that day where I saw Father in my dream. Father said to me "My
body hurts so much. Put some medicine on it, please.’ The medicine was in Father’s
hand. Father had a very severe rash on his back but he was completely cured when I
applied the medicine. Father then said "Oh, I can now lie down with my back on the
floor."
I felt at that time that ‘ Even an inadequate child like me could still be helpful to
Father.’ and I made my determination to work as the regional leader of Colorado as
Father wished. Once I woke up from the dream, I thought ‘ Oh, I must lessen Father’s
pain. Oh well. Father wants me to work as the state leader of Colorado so I must do so.’
After this experience, Father explained to me the reason that I had to be a state leader
in this way:
"Do you know why I’ m doing this? I’ ve brought you here to work in place of your
husband who went to the spirit world. It is because you must connect the early period
of Korean Unification, when there was so much jeongseong and shimjeong, to the
young members of America. That’s why I have brought you." I could not help but to
obey Father’s Words.
This is before Father went to Danbury prison. In hindsight, I think Father wanted to
call in the leaders who victoriously endured the hardships of the early periods in Korea
in order to help the young American members at the time of great tribulation.
179
The importance of the life of donating
Father told the members to not only give one tenth of their income but rather give one
third of their income.
He also explained about the indemnity we must pay for failing to tithe.
Heaven punishes us with material things if we fail to tithe. People offered materials
things to God in the age of The Old Testament. Father told us that children became the
offerings in the age of The New Testament and the parents are the offering in the Holy
Testament age. Offerings have developed through these stages. If we properly tithe,
however, Father told us that the indemnity ends with material things.
If we use our material things improperly, our children will be punished, and then the
parents will be punished if we do not repent and continue our improper practice.
Therefore, we must properly tithe in order to prevent indemnity. Tithing creates a
barrier that blocks hardships from coming to our family. Therefore, we must not donate
with money that is left-over.
Father says that in Principle we must tithe one third of our income. When I was going
to the Headquarters church, there were more people who tithed 10 percent than those
who tithed on third of their income. We should steadily tithe one tenth and we must try
our best to tithe one third.
We do not lose by donating to the church. Proper tithing leads to our children’s wellbeing and family affairs will take their course smoothly. We must donate to the church first then offer a prayer of repentance so that we don’ t wind up in the hospital; we also do this so that our children won’ t suffer from ailments. We must block unfortunate
occurrences from coming to us with material things first. If we fail to block the
invasion of Satan with material things, our children will suffer from the indemnity, and
the parents will suffer if it does not stop with the children. You have to offer in the
order of material things, children, and parents. Donations are the most basic step in
blocking all invasions of Satan. We must therefore diligently tithe.
There are many amazing stories that became possible through donations. Those who do
not donate cannot even be called members. Please try your best to donate up to one
third of your income. You will find a way if you put it into practice. Then our children
will never have to go to the hospital and our house will be never burglarized. I live like
that.
I have a lot of experiences through the miracle of donation. I experienced miracles in
my family and also when I was a school student.
If we do not donate or do church activities even after learning about Heaven’s Will, our
family will suffer from spiritual difficulties. Children catch sicknesses or other difficult
things may happen. Therefore, we must either do church activities or donate. If we
cannot participate in activities, we should at least make donations. By tithing, we
support and set the condition that for those working in the front line of the church.
My father was a lawyer. One day, he called his assistant and asked, "Mr. Kim. Did you
calculate my tithing for last month and donate it to the church?" Mr. Kim said "It’s not
been done yet." Then father said "No wonder why things weren’ t working out. Tithing
hasn’ t been paid yet." I saw my father treating the donation to church in this way.
Lawyers do not get paid certain a amount every month like other salaried employees,
so it’s easy to forget to tithe if one is not mindful of it. My father however tried so hard
to tithe consistently. He once told me "Gil Ja, there is nothing more profitable than
tithing. If we give one tenth of our income, then the other nine tenths will be protected
by Heaven."
So I strictly participated in tithing once I joined the Unification Church. I received
20,000 won as an allowance every month when I was a student. The dormitory would
cost 4,000 won back then. When I received my allowance every month, I would put 2,000
won in an yellow envelope and drop it in the donation box at the corner of the Ewha
University’s large hall. When I heard the envelope hitting the bottom of the box, I
heard God’s answer, telling me "Gil Ja, I received your jeongseong."
I always felt so happy whenever I heard God’s answer. That was my time to be with
God, so I always spent the money on my personal things after first dropping the tithe
envelope; whether it be morning or night. I feel that I was guided to join The
Unification Church because of my observant tithing.
Father told us that everyone here on Earth must have their own secret passage through
which they are closely connected with God, a passage only known to God and
themselves. I believe my passage was tithing. I never thought deeply about how the
money was used. I only strictly tithed because that’s what I learned from my father.
I felt at ease whenever I dropped the tithing envelope into the box, and the rest of the
20,000 won was happily used. I never lived my life extravagantly. I paid 4,000 won to
the dormitory and spent the rest to buy books. That was before I joined The Unification
Church, and I purchased a Bible commentary to learn about the things in The Bible that
I couldn’ t understand. I also purchased some pharmaceutical books. The bookstores at
the entrance of Chungmu-ro Seoul sold a lot of Japanese books.
The price of those books arranged from 1,000 to 3,000 won. Where are they now? My
father became angry with me and cut off my allowance after I was expelled from the
school. I had to sell those books and live off of the money for a few months. I would
have starved to death if I had misspent the money. I was saved because I had invested
in books. It felt as if God was giving me back the money I gave in tithing.
I receive wisdom after I tithe. Heaven tells me where I should spend the rest of the
money. Money is not wasted away. If I tithe, I become knowledgeable of where I
should spend money and where I shouldn’ t. If I don’ t tithe, my money disappears and
I don’ t even know where I spent it all. You probably have such experiences as well.
Tithing is such a serious problem when we look at it this way. In truth, one tenth is not
enough. We must donate one third.
Our donation cultivates our spirit and body, and it also supports us. Tithing leads to
more profit. Our good deeds will be recorded in the spirit world when we donate, and
it’s OK even if we die before being able to use it all. Our descendants will live in
prosperity because of us.
When I worked as a traveling missionary in Japan, Father looked at me one day and
said "Gil Ja! You should donate the money you receive from the members as much as
possible." Since then, I’ ve been donating one third of the money I receive from
members. If someone gives me 100,000, I always donate 30,000. However, strangely
enough, I don’ t feel any shortage of money. If I am ever in need of clothes or shoes,
somebody always gives me what I need.
People are meant to live for such public purposes. Those who only live for their own
sake will not receive help from others. People will not want to help such people.
Therefore, we must save the church first and spend the rest of the money for public
purposes.
181
The meaning of Hoondok
Father told us that when we give sermons, we should read His Words with members,
summarize the Words while trying to obtain deeper insight into the Will, and exchange
our shimjeong with each other.
Father had an opportunity to see a lecturer from House of World Peace and Unification
giving Divine Principle lecture with a Divine Principle Summary Red Hoon Dok Chart
in March 1999. Father noticed Mother walk into the room while the lecture was on the
way and He told her “Mom, this is good. Anyone can give a Principle lecture using
this.”
Then Father told me to go to Japan with Mrs. Erikawa. Mrs. Erikawa’s mission was to
mobilize, and my mission was to educate. Father told me to educate 22,000 people as
Principle lecturers so that they can be sent all over the world. Father always worried
that there just weren’ t people able to lecture about the Principle.
Father said that we should use examples from Father’s Words when we have to give
examples during Principle lectures.
Father gave me the mission to spread his Words to the whole world until I take my last
breath. That is why I have come to publish this book which testifies Father’s Words
relevant to the Principle.
I joined the church when I was very young and I listened to Father’s Words at a very
close distant. I sometimes dozed off because I felt my eyelids were heavy with sleep.
Father told me “Don’ t doze off. Satan will invade you.” but I only thought “How could
Satan invade me when I can’ t even see him anywhere.” and only wished that Father
would stop speaking.
I now repent that I was so sinful. It was only natural, however, that I got tired since I
woke up at seven and stayed up late until midnight. Nonetheless, the Words to which I
listened are recorded in my Spirit Body; whether I listened to them while staying
awake or dozing off. This is why sometimes the most appropriate things to say escape
my mouth when I am meeting someone or something happens.
When I went to America, people there told me “Mrs. Eu is strong, honest, practical,
and she is a walking dictionary when it comes to Father’s Words.”
When members told Father “Mrs. Eu speaks about things unknown to us that are very
inspirational.” Father told them “It is because it is not Sa Gil Ja speaking but it is the
spirit world speaking through her.”
If you to read Father’s Words continuously, you will feel that Father’s Words or the
Principle is engraved onto your Spirit Body. If that happens then the words that we
need to tell others will suddenly appear in our mind.
I believe these are God’s living Words and love. There will soon come the age, the age
of Hoondok, where those who read Father’s Words often will become more important,
whereas those who didn’ t read the Words will become useless. At that time, Father
would be able to pass into the spirit world without worries, we will stop different sects
from appearing, and The Unification Church will forever grow. Reading Father’s
Words, or Hoondok, is truly the ‘ source of life’ and ‘ source of love’ that are given to
us by Father.
Father said that he had to think deeply and very seriously in order to find the term
‘ Hoondok.’
The chinese character of Hoon(訓讀) is made of ‘ to teach(訓),’ ‘ word(言)’ , and
‘ river(川).’ In other words, it means river of words. Rivers take all sorts of garbage
and release them into the ocean. Then the land becomes clean. It means that we will
realize of our short-comings, repent our sins, and receive forgiveness by reading the Words.
Also, rivers flow horizontally whether its bed is high or low. It means equilibrium. It
especially means the equilibrium of the chosen people. In other words, whoever reads
the Words can become the chosen people of God regardless of their race or their nation.
The next letter Dok(讀) consists of ‘ word(言)’ and ‘ sell(賣).’ In other words, the
Words are given to others. The Words must be given to others just as a salesperson
would give his merchandize to someone. Just as it would be immoral for a businessman
to not sell his items, even though he has them, just because he doesn’ t like the price, it
is sinful to not give the Words to everyone that exists.
Therefore, Hoon(訓) is about receiving forgiveness(贖) and Dok(讀) is about helping
others to receive forgiveness. Hoondok has such a meaning.
Father told us “Practicing Hoondok helps our faith to take root. The blood of those who
have the will boils whenever they read the Words. Hoondok assemblies are held to
proclaim Father’s Words, to proclaim True Love, to proclaim the culture of shimjeong
in the Holy Testament, and to settle True Family.”
Hoondok is like spring rain; it must happen for long time if we want to be soaked by it.
We will not be soaked with inspiration nor be connected with the spirit world if take a
month off and continuously start and stop Hoondok.
Father’s Words, that we practice Hoondok, are recorded as one of the victories he won
in his battles against Satan. We must apply this idea of tradition and train ourselves
until we can fulfil the realm of cosmic liberation.
We unknowingly shed tears while reading Father’s Words because our shimjeong
unites with that of Father. Hoondok has such power. Hoondok is also like a storage
battery. Father’s Words are not of this world but of Heaven. The spirit world also works
according to Father’s Words. This is a serious reality.
Father’s Words are not the type of words that will simply fade away in history. They
are the quality of words that must be kept eternally as our last will to our descendants.
Therefore, even though we may die, we must preserve these Words eternally. Such
words, that are as important as treasures, are the Words we read everyday. (The above
words are all Father’s Words.)
183
.,
The content of this book is derived primarily from the special
lectures I gave in the Mobile Witnessing Team Divine Principle
Training Workshop (graduating college students) and the
special lectures during the 40-day Blessed Wives Workshops
that began in 2005 at the Cheong Pyeong Heaven and Earth
Training Center.
My sincere hope is for you to feel Father's powerful Words
which he gave during the early days, his immense love
towards God and humanity, and his sincere jeongseong for the
providence. Through this, please become closer to True Parents
in shimjeong.
Father Words are immensely high and holy. I am always
repenting for my inability to practice the Word in my life. As I
write this book, I wish to study the Words of Father together with
you and begin to walk again the Way of Will.
..
FATHER: DO NOT LEAVE THE PRINCIPLE ON THE SHELF
WHY NOT READING THE DIVINE PRINCIPLE IS THE BIGGEST SIN
CARRY THE DIVINE PRINCIPLE BOOK ALWAYS WITH YOU
FATHER'S GUIDANCE ON TEACHING THE DIVINE PRINCIPLE
